interuallo a great Way behind them in the manner not in the matter of their writing I know it vnfit for me yea vnfit for a Christian and I hate it in my heart to bean Author or Inuenter of new opinions of Religon We must learne of S. Iude Iude v. 3. onely earnestly to contend for the faith which was once that is first deliuered to the Saints Therefore the Materials of my building I create not but fetch them from the Garden of Eden the holy Scriptures and the large Forests and rich Quarries of others but the choice of all the Timber and Stone the squaring ioyning forme and frame of the worke is mine which I haue set together without any impairing of the strength or beauty I hope of any peece Such graue and holy Authors words as vndeniable witnesses add waight and authority to my discourse more then from my selfe it could haue and it will be a great ease to the Readers as Iudges to haue the whole pleadings abridged and laid in one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or short view before them with the witnesses names annexed to euery Article whom they may more fully examine vpon euery occasion This I haue aymed at how neere I haue come vnto the marke I must leaue to others to Iudge The first part of this worke I now publish which concerneth the generall exceptions against our Reformed Church which I hope I fully cleare and satisfie in this small Volumne The second part which handleth the particular doctrines controuerted I am compelled to put off to another time Those my labours I am bold or rather indeed I am bound to dedicate vnto your Honour 1 As to my most bountifull Patron furnishing me with increase of meanes both to liue in better sort without want and thereby without contempt and especially to furnish me with many vsefulll bookes of all kindes and sides in perusing examining and extracting the quintessence whereof is my daily labour and my greatest worldly contentment The honour and fruits whereof are due debts vnto your bounty 2 As to our Reuerend Bishop and generall Father of the Clergy in this your Diocesse of Lincolne appointed according to the order of christs Apostles deliuered in Scripture a As appâ—â—reth by the subscriâ—tions of the second Epistle to Timothy in the Originall Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To Timotheus ordained the first Bishop of the Church of the Ephesians And the like to Titus ordained the first Bishop of the Cretians And by the Text Tit. 1.5 cap. 2. cap. 3.1 2 8 9 10 c. To gouerne part of Gods Church not onely for the b Ordination Tit. 1.5 1 tim 4.14 5.21 2â— 2 tim 2.2 Ordination of Ministers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in euery Congregation but also for c Iurisdiction 1 Tim. 1.3 4.11 5. per tot 6.3 4 5 20. 2 tim 2.14 tit 1.10 11 13. 3.10 c. Iurisdiction or power or ouer-fight that they teach found doctrine and liue without scandall 3 As to a most eminent and excellent builder of Gods Spirituall house by your diuine wisdome learning preaching and writing 4 And yet further To the most Noble and famous builder of Gods externall and visible houses by your d The beautifull Chappell at Lincolne Colledge in Oxford a magnificent Library at S. Iohns Colledge in Cambridge the mother and â—â—rse-place of of his learning another at Westminster his Dignity built and furnished by his cost as also another at Lincoln his Bishopricke with store of excellent bookes Founding also â—ew Fellowes and other Students with yeerely maintenance for euer in Cambridge with many other workes of Piety and abundant charity Oxford Westminster Lincoln Leicester and other places materiall buildings enriching beautifying and amplifying Churches and Colledges with Chappels Libraries Fellowships and Schollerships in both the Vniuersities and else where and furnishing them with the most excellent and necessary bookes that can bee gotten Which With other your most pious and Noble works draw the hearts and tongues of all men which I can heare mention your name to glorifie God for you and you for glorifying God and our Church and Nation with such worthy Monuments of your Piety Cost and Labours In regard of all these I could not hold my hart would breake if I did not in some sort vent the fulnesse thereof and honor your Bounty your Fatherhood your spirituall Graces and your materiall magnificall Beneficence by the best meanes I can with this dedication of my poore labours And let me adde that which all men will easily conceiue 5 To receiue honour from you by prescribing your much honoured name before my labors And finally as in these many respects I am bold and bound So 6 I doe most willingly and humbly offer my labours to your Fatherhood to be viewed Iudged approued or censured by your graue Wisedome Learning Piety and Authority For the continuance and encrease whereof and of all your temporall and eternall happinesse I shall dayly pray as becommeth Your Lordships much bounden ANTHONY CADE To the Reader DEare Christian Reader whatsoeuer or of what Religion soeuer thou art if there be any of these three things truly rooted in thy heart either the care of Gods Glory or the saluation of thy soule or the loue of thy Country with the peace strength happinesse and flourishing estate thereof as I hope all these three are conioyned in thee by them all of them or any of them I humbly and heartily entreat thee to reade not with prejudice but with an honest and good heart with indifferency patience aduisednesse and with continuall waighing considering and examining the things which I haue with great labour and diligence gathered and heere set before thee Rom 9.1 c. I doe protest before God as Saint Paul did for the Hebrewes that I haue great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in my heart for my deare brethren English people that are seduced and withdrawen from the sincerity of the Gospell and my hearts desire and praier to God is and my endeuours both by example of life and holy doctrine Rom. 10.1 c. continually tend that way that they might be saued eternally and in this world liue comfortably and happily For I beare them record the greatest number of them that they haue a zeale of God but not according to knowledge And it may bee many of their seducers are themselues first seduced by the cunning of their greatest Rabbines who yet the most of them know full well and very often confesse in their writings as I shall manifestly shew in handling the chiefe points controuerted betwixt vs that Protestants hold the truth and themselues haue swarned from pure Antiquity In tender commiseration therefore and yerning bowels of compassion vnto the seduced I haue vndertaken this great labour with neglect of my selfe my health and state to doe good to their soules and good to my Country by vniting them so far
conuersion and for the better gouernment of the Church Bishops were by the Apostles placed in the Cities with power of iurisdiction to gouerne and of Ordination to institute Ministers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in euery towne as was Timothy in Ephesus Titus in Crete If any difficulty arose either in doctrine or gouernment too great to be ordered by these Bishops the wise policy of the Church ordained it should be referred to the determination of higher Bishops called Archbishops that is chiefe Bishops Metropolis in the Greeke tongue signifies a Mother City by some fatherly authority ouer the other Bishops and Clergy or being Bishops of the chiefest or Mother Cities within the Nation whereof they were called Metropolitans And ouer these Archbishops or Metropolitans in seuerall Lands or Nations some one was made the Primate for better vnity and commodity of gouernment and calling together and guiding of National Councels vpon occasions It was thought conuenient also for the better keeping of all Christian Nations in the vnity of Faith Holinesse and peace to appoint yet a higher degree of Patriarchs in some of the most eminent Cities of the world who might haue some ouersight authority ouer all the Primats Archbishops and other Clergy of all the Nations which were vnder their Patriarchall Iurisdiction Of these Patriarchs we read in the Counsell of Nice and before that in the whole Christian world there were but three B. Carlton The Bishop of Rome for the West parts of Antioch for the East and of Alexandria for the South D. Field ib. li. 3. chap. 1 Concil Nicon cant 6. The Bishop of Rome had these fiue principal Nations within his Patriarchship Italy Spaine France Germany and Brittany The other had their Patriarchships bounded also by the Councell of Nice Afterwards when the Emperours had translated the seat of the Empire from Rome to Constantinople whereupon that City was called new Rome and that City was grown very great Noble and Magnificent it was thought fit there to erect a fourth Patriarch the Patriarch of Constantinople And lastly for the honour of Ierusalem where our Sauiour liued and dyed and from whence Christian Religion was propagated into all parts of the world the Bishop of Ierusalem was made a fifth Patriarch and their dominions were assigned vnto them D. Field ib. Bellar. praefat in 16. de pontif Rom Concil Constantinop sub Theodosio seniore can 1. Socrat. lib. 5 cap. 8. Concil Chalcedon can 23. Eliensis Responsio ad Apologiam Bellarmini pag. 170 171. §. 4. Amongst these the Bishop of Rome had the first place of dignity and in the second generall Counsell holden at Constantinople anno 383. the Bishop of Constantinople obtained the second degree of honour among the Patriarchs next vnto the Bishop of Rome and before the other of Alexandria and Antioch And in the great Counsell of Chalcedon anno 454. it was decreed that Rome and Constantinople should haue all Rights Priuiledges and Prerogatiues equall because as Rome was before Sedes regia the seat of the Empire so now was Constantinople this was the reason then alleadged But not long after the magnificence of Constantinople encreasing and with it the haughtinesse of her Bishop he challenged to be superiour to the Bishop of Rome and encroached vpon the right of all other as greater and more honourable then all the rest and to be the chiefe Bishop of the whole world because his City was then the chiefe City of the world See before lib. 1. cap. 4. §. 4. About this was the contention betwixt Gregory the first of Rome and Iohn Bishop of Constantinople whereof I haue spoken before But Iohn carried away the title and honour for ten yeeres during his life by fauor of the Emperour Mauricious and Cyriacus his successor for eleuen yeeres more Phocas is thus described by Zonaras who calls him pessimus tyrannus postis humani generis saith he was worthily slaughtered by Heraclius who cut off his wicked hands and fee and then his genitals by peecemeale Paulus Diacouus in Phoca The same writeth Bibliothearius in Bonifacio 3. Platina in Bonifacio 3. and Sabellicus 8 6. thoâ—gh Bellarmine lay that Boniface sued not for that title in Apologia pro Torto Baronius anno 606. nu 2. But when Phocas the Emperour succeeded a wild drunken bloody adulterous tyrant who like another Zimry hath slâ—yne his Master Mauricius Boniface the third Bishop of Rome who had been Chancelour to Phocas obtained of him by earnest suite to haue that title and honour of Primacy transferred from Constantinople to Rome And thus saith Paulus Diaconus at the entreaty of Boniface Phocas appointed the seat of the Roman Church to be the head of all Churches or as Baronius deliuers it onely the Roman Bishop should be called vniuersall Bishop and not the Bishop of Constantinople But the contention betwixt the two Patriarchall seas ended not thus for they of Constantinople vpon euery occasion stirred againe vntill at length difference growing betwixt the two Churches the Greek the Latine about the proceeding of the holy Ghost either pronounced other to be Heretiks and Schismaticks In the yeere 869 aboue 400. B. Vsher De Ecclesiarum successione c. 2. §. 28 yeeres after the two Patriarchs were equalled at Chalcedon in a Councell at Constantinople wherin Image-worship was established the two Patriarchs were made friends and it was agreed that the one should be stiled Vniuersall Patriarch Onuphrius in Platinam in vita Bonifaci 3. Gâ—nebrard l. 4. Chronograph Vniuersalis Patriarcha Vniuersalis Papa and the other Vniuersall Pope and so the word Pope which before that time had beene common to all Bishops became then the proper title of the Bishop of Rome Hereby we may obserue 1. That this Primacy or Supremacy of the Bishops of Rome was of no such Antiquity as is pretended 2. That in those times it was not thought either by the Emperours or by the Councels to haue beene giuen to the Bishops of Rome or established vpon any at all by the diuine Scriptures as now the Popes do claime but left at the discretion of Princes and Wise-men to giue it to whom they would and to order or alter it as occasion serued and the respect or dignity of Cities and times required For neither were their arguments that then claimed it drawne from the Scriptures but from ciuill reasons of State and Policy neither was it vpon any other reasons setled and the controuersie proceeded not from any institution of the Omnipotent God but from the ambition of Impotent men 3. The author that setled it vpon the Roman Bishop was Phocas one of the Diuels eldest sonnes a murderer of his master a drunken adulterous tyrant a scourge and plague to mankinde §. 5. 4. Obserue the Romish Bishops ambition in those times swaruing from the most honored humility of a number of their first Ancesters holy men and Martyrs to whom the ancient Fathers
carrying away of the whole forme of the discourse The Stile in Treatises of this nature is not required to be Rhetoricall to please the eare or as Sweet-meates to delight the Taste but Scholasticall Logicall or Theological that is intelligible and significant to informe the vnderstanding and conuict the conscience Which if it performe It is all that I affect or thou maiest in reason expect in such a worke And now I leaue it to thy diligent reading and serious consideration wishing thee often to commend both the Writer and Readers to God in thy prayers Thine for Christ Iesus ANTHONY CADE A Table of the chiefe heads and matters according to the seuerall Chapters Sections and Pages The first Booke The first Chapter The first ordinary and great obiection of the Romish Churches Antiquity and our English Churches Nouelty Paragraph § 1ALleadged odiously against the Protestants and gloriously for the Romans Page 1 Paragraph § 2 Sincerely answered as vaine for that the Protestants firmely retaine the true ancient sauing faith Page 2 Paragraph § 3 And onely weed out the errours and corruptions crept into the Church as superseminated tares in Gods field Page 3 Paragraph § 4 As Hezekias and other good Princes did very religiously in their times Page 4 Paragraph § 5 So that the English Church differs no otherwise from the Romish then as a field well weeded and gouerned from a field still ouergrowen with weeds or as Naaman cleansed from the same Naaman formerly leprous Page 4 Paragraph § 6 And the Protestants are not separated from the good sound things found in the Roman Church but from the Papacy which is not to be accounted the Church but a domineering faction or disease in the Church Page 5 Paragraph § 7 The ancient Martyrs suffered not for the Doctrines of this Papacy but for the Doctrines which the Protestants bold Page 6 Hereunto the Reader may adde that which is written chap. 3. § 8. pag. 27. that This newnesse of Religion is retorted vpon the Romish Church which now holds many points new neuer held by any Church in former times some of them not in 600 yeeres some not in 1000 some not in 12 hundred yeeres and more after Christ CHAP. 2. Of errors creeping into the Church Paragraph § 1 Any particular Church may in time receiue errors and corruptions Page 9 Paragraph § 2 As did those of the Old Testament Page 10 Paragraph § 3 And of the New Testament Page 11 Paragraph § 4 For which we find many reasons in the Scriptures Page 12 Paragraph § 5 The Roman Church is not excepted Page 14 Paragraph § 6 Yea the Roman Church is warned in Scripture to take heed lest is be cut off for its corruptions Page 14 Paragraph § 7 And it hath been corrupted De facto Page 15 Paragraph § 8 Yea Rome is confessed by the very Romish Doctors to be meant by the damnable mysticall Babylon Page 16 Paragraph § 9 And that Rome must be the sent of Antichrist and that towards the end of the world Page 17 Paragraph § 10 And Rome is that City that must bee tainted with foule impieties as well foregoing as following Antichrist All which their owne Romish Doctors confirme Page 19 CHAP. 3 Of the time when corruptions came into the Romish Church Paragraph § 1 A designation of the time when corruptions began in the Roman Church required Page 20 Paragraph § 2 Often required heretofore and often answered Page 20 21 Paragraph § 3 Many corruptions crept in secretly and insensibly as in humane societies diseases in the body tares and weedes in the fields Page 21 Paragraph § 4 The Romanists acknowledge many changes whereof they cannot shew the beginnings Page 23 24 Paragraph § 5 Such things are best discerned by their difference from the first pure doctrine Page 25 26 Paragraph § 6 The Romans cannot find the beginnings of our Doctrines on this side the Scriptures Page 26 Paragraph § 7 We can do shew the beginnings of many of theirs Page 27 Paragraph § 8 No Church in the world held the now Romish Doctrines but onely that Church it selfe in those latter times Page 27 CHAP. 4. Of Corruptions in the Church of Rome long before Luthers time seene written against and Reformation wished for them Page 30 Paragraph § 1 An historicall narration of the first age of the Church golden Page 31 Paragraph § 2 But afterwards peeped vp some seeds of corruption misliked of many in the East South and West Churches Page 32 Paragraph § 3 A foule matter of three popes alleadging a Counterfeit Canon of the Councell of Nice for their iurisdiction which the whole Church of Africa withstood Page 34 Paragraph § 4 Gregory the great wrote sharpely against the Titles which now the popes vse Page 35 Paragraph § 5 Bishops of the East Church and of France Germany and Britany opposed the pope about Jmages Councels against Councels Page 36 Paragraph § 6 Many thought Antichrist was then borne Constantines donation the decretall Epistles then first seen Page 37 Paragraph § 7 A deluge of wickednesse in the ninth and tenth Ages as Bellarmine Baronius Genebrard c. record Page 38 Paragraph § 8 After a thousand yeares greater innudations of euils The wicked pope Silvester 2 and Benedict 9. a childe of about 10 yeeres old Then Cardinals arose Page 40 Paragraph § 9 The Sultan subdueth many countries in the East the Clergie are most wicked in the West Letters from Hell to the Clergy Anti-popes and Anti-Caesars Rebellion made Piety Hildebrands Dictates foundations of a new earthly-Church-Kingdome Page 42 Paragraph § 10 The testimony of Fryer Onuphrius that Hildebrand that is Gregory 7. was the first raiser of the popes princedome about eleuen hundred yeeres after Christ Many historians speake of his diuellishnesse Page 45 Paragraph § 11 Campians historians reiected by his owne fellowes Page 47 Paragraph § 12 Graue Diuines against Romish corruptions Bernard Sarisburiensis Grosthead Occam Cesenas Clemangis Gerson Cameracensis Valla c. Page 49 Paragraph § 13 These and many others wrote not onely against Corruptions of manners but of doctrine also Schoolmens philosophicall diuinity corrupted pure doctrine Doctrine framed to maintaine wealth and greatnesse Page 53 Paragraph § 14 Particular doctrines wherein learned men differed from the popes faction Page 55 Paragraph § 15 Oxford alone afforded many learned men opposing Romish corruptions Page 58 Paragraph § 16 Reformation was sought for and promised by some popes as very needfull but could not finally be attained The Scriptures disgraced Traditions vphold Romish doctrine Page 65 CHAP. 5. A note of the chiefe points of Christian doctrine wherein the Protestants and Romanists fully agree shewing also the Romish additions whereunto the Protestants cannot agree as being not ancient not true or not needfull but very corrupt Page 70 Paragraph § 1 Of one God in substance and three persons 2 Canonicall Scriptures Page 70 71 Paragraph § 3 Of the originall Hebrew and Greeke
the Fathers taught Page 149 Paragraph § 2 As appeares by Irenaeus Tertullian and the Creeds Page 150 Paragraph § 3 But the Romists cannot alleadge the Fathers for their new doctrines much lesse the Scriptures Page 151 Paragraph Subsect 2. The second subsection concerning the latter times Page 152 Paragraph § 1 Propounding 1 the Easterne and Greeke Churches 2 Waldenses c. and 3 the Roman Church it selfe misliking and groaning vnder the tyranny of the Papacy and desiring reformation Page 152 Paragraph § 2 The Greeke Church condemned by the Romish as hereticall Page 153 Paragraph § 3 Is cleared by Scotus Lombard Aquinas and others Page 153 Chap. 1. Sect 3. The third section shewing that the Waldenses were of the Protestant Religion hath foure subsections The first of their doctrine pag. 155. The second of their great numbers and visibility pag. 166. The third of their large spreading into all Countries pag. 177 the fourth of their continuance vntill Luthers time and after pag 181. Subsect 1. The first Subsection Paragraph § 1 Of the Waldenses Page 155 Paragraph § 2 Their diuers names but all of one Religion Page 155 Paragraph § 3 To wit of the Protestant Religion as say Aeneas Syluius Du Brauius Poplinerius Cocleus Gretserus Eckius c. Page 156 Paragraph § 4 Many bad opiniâ—ns badly and falsly imputed to thâ—m Page 158 Paragraph § 5 Nine Articles different from the Protestants ascribed vnto them by Parsons the Iesuite but cleared by authenticke Authors Page 160 The second subsection Paragraph § 1 Of the great number of the Waldenses Page 166 Paragraph § 2 Their disputations with the Romish Doctors Page 168 Paragraph § 3 Mighty warres against them as against the Popes most potent enemies The popes euery way laboured to subdue them by continuall cursings warres and Inquisitions by Fryars new sprung vp about 12 hundred yeeres after Christ threescore thousand put to the sword at once Page 169 Paragraph § 4 Carcasson a great and strong City taken by composition and made the head City of the warre and the famous Simon Montfort made Generall Page 171 Paragraph § 5 6 and 7 New Armies against the Waldenses gathered out of all Christendome by the popes Croysadoes pardoning sinnes and giuing saluation to all that would fight against them as before § 3. pag. 170. Tolous taken The King of Aragon in ayde of the Waldenses intercepted by ambush and slaine Page 172 Paragraph § 8 Tolous recouered by the Waldenses Simon slaine The King of France continueth the Warres sends his owne sonne crossed with a great Army and diuers other Armies after but to little purpose For the Waldenses otherwise called the Albigenses prospered and recouered Carcasson fourteene yeeres after the losse of of it and spred exceedingly in many Countries Page 174 Paragraph § 9 The Earle of Tolous submits to the Pope but finding himselfe deceiued betwixt the pope and his Legate he fortifies Auignon The King of France besieged it sware neuer to depart till he had taken it but finally after great losses died mad The Legate vnable by force gets it by fraud and periury Page 175 Paragraph § 10 Tolous ouerthrowes the French Armies The Pope and French King offers him peace The great warres cease Councels are held to root out the Albigenses Page 176 Paragraph § 11 Ignorance not onely of Scriptures but of Histories makes men loue the Pope Page 177 Subsect 3. The third subsection Paragraph Sheweth how the Waldenses were spread into all Countries namely for example Spaine England Scotland Jtaly Germany Bohemia Saxony Pomerania Polonia Livâ—nia Lituania Digonicia Bulgaria Croatia Dalmatia Constantinople Sclauonia Sarmatia Philadelphia In all parts of France In Italy also they had Churches in Lombardy Millan Romagnia Vicence Florence val Spoletine c. Page 177 Subsect 4. The fourth subsection Paragraph § 1 The Waldenses continued aboue 400 yeeres vntill Luthers time and after Page 181 Paragraph § 2 Jn England by meanes of Wicliffe Page 182 Paragraph § 3 Wicliffes Doctrine and many followers Oxford Diuines Page 182 Paragraph § 4 5 6 and 7. The story of Iohn Hus Ierom of Prage and Bohemian affaires Page 189 Paragraph § 8 and 9 The continuance of the Waldenses after Luthers time Luther wrote a Preface to one of their bookes commending it Letters passed betwixt them and Oecolampadius Bucer Calvine c. Page 192 Chap. 1. Sect. 4. The fourth Section Paragraph § 1 Shewing that the Church of Rome excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof continued to be the true Church of God and the same with ours vntill Luthers time proued by many Protestant Diuines Luther Caluin Beza Morney Melanchthon Bucer Master Deering Master Richard Hooker Bishop Vsher Bishop Carlton Bishop White Doctor Field c. Page 195 Paragraph § 2 Their reasons Paragraph § 3 But now the state of that Church is much altered since the new light in Luthers time fully discouering and publishing the corruptions thereof and since their obstinate defending their corruptions and imposing them as Defide Page 200 Paragraph § 4 Especially since the great alteration and addition of faith made by the Councell of Trent Page 202 CHAP. 2. Paragraph Answering the vaine alleadging of some words and customes and the corrupt alleadging of the Fathers words against the Protestants Page 205 Paragraph § 1 Obiection Nonâ— alleadged in the former Chapter agreed with the Protestants in all things Ergo are not of their Church or Religion Page 206 Paragraph § 2 Answered It is no consequent For so also euery one of them differed from the present Romish Religion and yet the Romish account them theirs Protestants haue iustly abstained from some words and phrazes of some Fathers Page 206 Paragraph § 3 And also haue left off some ceremonies customs Page 209 Paragraph § 4 As the Church of Rome hath left many here mentioned knowne to be ancient and thought to be Apostolicall Page 210 Paragraph § 5 Which confutes the vanity of W.G. his booke shewes his owne alleadged authors by his owne argument to bee none of his Church and Religion Page 214 Paragraph § 6 By the same argument many Fathers for example Athanasius Ierom Gelasius Gregory Chrysostome Augustine are plentifully proued to be against the present Church and Religion of Rome Page 216 Paragraph § 7 Foure seuerall wayes at the least the Romish make shew of the Fathers to be for them very deceitfully The first by alleadging counterfeit bookes falsly bearing the Fathers names Many examples hereof Page 223 Paragraph § 8 The second by corrupting the bookes which the Fathers wrote putting words in or out and altering the text and so printing them new making them speake now contrary to their meaning Examples hereof Page 228 Paragraph § 9 The third by blinding or perverting the sense of the Fathers sentences by glozes and interpretations Instances Page 232 Paragraph § 10 The fourth by citing the Fathers to proue that which is not in question Examples thereof Page 234 CHAP. 3.
Paragraph Of the differences of Fathers and Protestants and of their contentions Page 236 Paragraph § 1 Many Fathers are confessed by all sides to haue held some erronious opinions which none are bound to receiue and yet in the substance of Religion were good Catholick Christians and our Predecessors Page 236 Paragraph § 2 Many differences also are noted among Romish Doctors which yet hinder them not from being all accounted Catholicks Page 243 Paragraph § 3 The differences among Protestants are nothing so great or many as those afore noted of the Fathers and of the Romish the especiall one about the manner how Christ is present in the blessed Sacrament is much lesse then it seemeth Page 248 Paragraph § 4 The popes vnwillingnesse to reforme manifest abuses by the way of generall Councels was the cause of all differences in Reformed Churches when each seuerall state was compelled to reforme a part without sufficient generall consultations with other Nations Page 250 Paragraph § 5 The Protestants contentions for Gods cause as they take it are nothing so hote or troublesome is the contentions of many ancient holy Fathers haue beene about smaller matters View the examples Page 253 CHAP. 4. Paragraph Of the rule to iudge the soundnesse and purity of all Christians and Churches by Page 261 This Chapter hath foure sections Page 261 Paragraph The first section of the rule vsed in the Primitiue Church Page 261 Paragraph The second of the Rule enlarged and approued in this Age. Page 268 Paragraph The third of obiections arising from the former discourses and their answeres Page 280 Paragraph The fourth of the necessity of preaching still to them that hold this rule Page 288 The first section Paragraph § 1 The rule in generall Page 261 Paragraph § 2 Opened by distinctions of the foundation of Religion Page 262 Paragraph § 3 A necessity of a short rule drawne out of the Scriptures Page 262 Paragraph § 4 This rule is described by S. Paul Page 263 Paragraph § 5 The practise of it by the Apostles who deliuered the most necessary fundamentall points to the Iewes and then baptized them Page 265 Paragraph § 6 The like practise vsed by the following Primitiue Church to their Catechumeni before Baptisme Page 266 The second section Paragraph § 1 The rule enlarged and approued in this Age. Page 268 Paragraph § 2 By Azorius out of the Schoole-Diuines in 14 Articles Page 269 Paragraph § 3 Some obseruations and censures of those 14 Articles Page 272 Paragraph § 4 The rule set downe by Bellarmine more briefely Page 273 Paragraph § 5 By Doctor Field farre more sufficiently in 6 Articles with his iudgement of the deductions therefrom euident or obscure Page 274 Paragraph § 6 Bishop Vshers distinction of superstructions vpon the foundation Page 277 Paragraph § 7 Consequents of this doctrine Page 278 The third section Paragraph § 1 Obiection If holding the foundation will serue then wee may easily obtaine saluation in the Church of Rome Page 280 Paragraph § 2 Answer The Church of Rome holds many things which by consequent destroyes the foundation by the most moderate Master Hookers iudgement Page 281 Paragraph § 3 Obiection This crosseth what was said before That many before Luthers time might be saued in the Roman Church Answ No for they liued in those errours of ignorance not obstinacy and not knowing any dangerous consequence of them Page 282 Paragraph § 4 Such men by particular repentance of sinnes knowne and generall repentance of vnknowne might by Gods mercy be saued Page 284 Paragraph § 5 Obseruations hereof Page 285 Paragraph § 6 Other learned Protestants ioyne in opinion with Master Hooker Page 286 The fourth section Paragraph § 1 There is a necessity or great profit of preaching euen to them that are well grounded in all necessary principles Page 288 Paragraph § 2 As Israel needed all helpes after the giuing of the Law and all were too little Page 289 Paragraph § 3 The profits of preaching in generall Page 290 Paragraph § 4 Some particulars for continuall spirituall food cordiall medicine and comfort memory armour c. Page 290 Paragraph § 5 The continuall need thereof was found in all Churches planted euen by the Apostles and in their times Page 292 CHAP. 4. Paragraph Of the succession of the Protestants Bishops and Ministers from the Apostles Page 296 Paragraph Section 1. The necessity thereof vrged without which there can be no Church Page 296 Paragraph 2 This succession is clamourously denyed to Protestants Page 299 Paragraph 3 But manifestly proued and the slanders confuted Page 300 Paragraph 4 Particularly in Cranmer our first Archbishop Page 302 Paragraph 5 In other Bishops of King Henry 8 his time Page 304 Paragraph 6 And of King Edward 6. and of Queene Maries time Page 306 Paragraph 7 And of Queene Elizabeths time Page 306 Paragraph 8 The false reports whereof doe alienate many from the Reformed Religion Page 309 Paragraph 9 A proofe of the sufficient ordination of Ministers in forraigne Reformed Churches Page 310 Paragraph 10 Which is further confirmed by the doctrine and practise of the Romish Page 312 CHAP. 6. Paragraph Of the Popes supremacy challenged ouer the whole Church page 1 Paragraph § 1 The necessity thereof vrged as the maine pillar of Religion Page 1 Paragraph § 2 The matter and method of the Answer propounded Page 4 Paragraph § 3 The ancient Church yeelded to Rome as the greatest and most honourable City of the world and seat of the Empire to haue the dignity of one of the fiue Patriarcks Page 5 Paragraph § 4 And among the Patriarkes sometime the first or chiefest place Page 6 Paragraph § 5 Which dignity the ambition and couetousnesse of following popes haue much impaired Page 8 Paragraph § 6 And haue challenged that dignity which was anciently yeelded vnto their predecessors for their sanctity and for politicke reasons and much more also by authority of the Scriptures But Bellarmine gathering the pith of all learned writers can finde no strengh in them by any Scriptures to maine the Papacy as in their chiefest places Matth. 16.18 Page 11 Paragraph § 7 And Iohn 21.15 c. Page 16 Paragraph § 8 Obserue the Romish strange extractions out of the words Feed my Sheep Page 18 Paragraph § 9 And other learned-foolish allegations of other Scriptures Page 20 Paragraph § 10 The Scripture against the supremacy of Peter Page 23 Paragraph § 11 And the fathers are vrged for it vainely beyond their meaning Page 24 Paragraph § 12 The Fathers are manifestly against it Page 29 Paragraph § 13 Saint Peters prerogatiues were personall and descended not to his successors Page 32 Paragraph § 14 The conclusion collecting the parts of this Chapter briefly and Iustifying the Protestants Page 35 CHAP. 7. Of the Popes infallible Iudgement in guiding the Church by true Doctrine Paragraph § 1 Jt cannot be prooued by Scriptures or Fathers or by the Analogie to the chiefe Priests of the Old
though we cannot point out the time when euery point began to be changed Tertullian f Tertul. praeser aduersus Haeret. cap. 32 saith sufficiently The very doctrine it selfe being compared with the Apostolicke by the diuersity and contrariety thereof will pronounce that it had for Author neither any Apostle nor any Apostolicall man Jf g Mat. 19.8 from the beginning it was not so and now it is so there is a change h 1 Cor. 11.28 All drinke of that Cup now all must not all then prayed in knowen tongues with vnderstanding and all publicke seruice done to edification i 1 Cor. 14. See B. White against Fisher pag. 128. this is altered though when the alteration began we neither know nor need take paines to search §. 6. The Romanists say Our Doctrine is new can they shew it to be later then the Apostles times wee hold the Hebrew Canon of the Old Testament that is so many bookes Canonicall as the Hebrewes and with them the Fathers accounted Canonicall and no more If this be an errour let them shew who began it and when as we can shew when and by what meanes many Apocryphall writings were added to the Canon We hold the Hebrew of the old the Greeke of the New Testament to be most Authenticall and all translations to be corrected by them Who began this heresie and when they preferre the vulgar Latin before them contrary to equity and antiquity We commend the holy Scriptures to all Gods people of all Nations in all languages we hold that God forbiddeth the worshipping of Images That a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the Law and yet that good workes are necessary fruits of faith without which faith is dead we administer the whole Communion in both kindes to all Gods people let them shew the time when these heresies or abuses began or else either cease to call vs heretickes for them or grant that heresies may creepe in they know not when nor how §. 7. All this notwithstanding D. Favour Antiquity triumphing ouer nouelty cap. 17 pag. 433. we are able to shew by approued Histories the age and time when many of the fowlest corruptions became notorious in the Church and how they were opposed Doctor Favour sheweth some as the Supremacy of the Pope Transubstantiation The Worshipping of Angels an old heresie a new piety The substance and parts of the Masse The Diuine worship of the Virgin Mary aboue a creature The worship of the Crosse Single life of the Clergy Abstinence from certaine meates and on certaine dayes Seuen Sacraments Images and their worship Indulgences or Pardons Communicating without the Cup Auricular Confession and diuers other things Bishop Vsher answering the Jrish Iesuites Challenge sheweth the same very fully in many points So do most of our other learned Authors and most plentifully in a continued historicall Narration that learned French Noble man Philip Morney Morney Mysterium Iniquitat Praefat. Lord of Plessis in his Mysterium Iniquitatis But of particular points I shall speake more fitly in their proper place if you desire it §. 8. And now for a conclusion of this point and for full answer to your challenge of antiquity I demaund where was there any Church in the world for 600. yeares after Christ which worshipped Images as the Roman Church doth now where was any Church for a thousand yeares that called the little hone their Lord thought it to be God and adored it as God or for 12 hundred yeares that kept their God in a boxe and carried it about in procession to be worshipped and appointed peculiar office or seruice vnto it and without receiuing it offered it vp before the people as a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and the dead or that bereaued the people of the Cup in the holy Communion and made it heresie to teach otherwise or that receiued Transubstantiation for an Article of faith or that accused the Scriptures of Insufficiency and ambiguity and held the reading thereof dangerous to the faithfull forbidding it by publike decree vnder great punishment Where was there any Church for 600 yeares that beleeued the Pope of Rome to be the vniuersall Bishop and that all power of Orders and Iurisdiction for all Churches in the world is to be deriued and receiued from him where for a thousand yeeres any Church acknowledged the Pope to be an earthly Prince or aboue all Christian Princes girt with both swords and had power to vnbind subiects from their oathes of Alleageance to their Princes to depose Princes and place others in their roomes or in 12 hundred yeares that held the Pope to be aboue the vniuersall Church and aboue the generall Councels and that hee onely had authority to call Councels to ratifie of nullifie whatsoeuer pleased him in them or that he could dispose of the state of soules by the manner or measure of his Indulgences or Pardons shutting Purgatory and opening Heauen to those he liked or would pay for it making Saints whom he pleased to be prayed vnto and worshipped and whom he pleased sending downe to Hell or Purgatory Concil Trident. Sess or that he could dispence with the Lawes of God binding where God had loosed or loosing where God had bound as in Matrimoniall causes and degrees in diners kinds of oathes and such like Or where was any face of a Church vntill within these few yeares so glorious with a Princely Senate of Cardinalls equals if not superiors to Kings making an earthly Kingdome of the Church with the transcendent greatnesse of the triple crowned Pope Fryars began Anno 1220. Iesuites 1530. those swarmes of late Fryars and later Iesuites and Seminary Priests which some make to be the Locusts Reuel 9 3 darkning the Sunne and the ayre Luther in conference with Vergerius the Popes Nuncio among other things told him plainly None could call his Doctrine new Hist concil Trent lib. 1. pag. 76. but he that beleeued that Christ the Apostles and the holy Fathers liued as now the Pope Cardinals and Bishops doe To conclude In these and such like thâ—ngs the Church of Rome hath no antiquity neither succeeds the Apostles and the Primitiue Church otherwise then darknesse suceeeds the light sicknesse succeeds health and as Antichrist must succeed Christ in the Temple of God and may sit in Christs or S. Peters seat as God or aboue God Antiquus It is easier to shew dislâ—ke then disproofe of these things But when you say The most of the corruptions as you call them crept in secretly and insensibly you seeme to grant that some of them came in openly and were obserued Antiquissimus Yea and strongly opposed too as our learned Authors do plentifully shew and I shall by Gods blessing shew afterwards when we come to the particulars but for the present let this generall answer satisfie your generall doubt Antiquus Satisfie me in another generall question also If there were such corruptions in
the Roman Church as you pretend how chance they were suffered to continue and grow and neuer spoken or written against nor reformation sought for till Luthers time but that glorious Church enioyed perpetuall vnity peace and quietnesse till he disturbed it yea and all Historians Fathers Councels learned men and Princes ceased nor continually to praise and glorifie the vnity sanctity and excellency of that Church as Mr. Campian alleadgeth in most of his reasons Antiquissimus See B. White against Fisher pag 107 108 109. You are very much deceiued with your vainly boasting Champion there was in euery Age much speaking and writing against the abuses of that Church both by the whole Easterne or Greeke Church which long agone forsooke the vnity of the Roman Church being neither able to reforme the corruptions thereof nor to endure them and by many Fathers of the Westerne Church that did oppose them and Historians that detected and detested them and many thousands in these Westerne parts that would not liue vnder the obedience of the Pope and his Clergie nor admit their Doctrines Besides many other learned men also liuing in the Community of the Church of Rome which yet wrote against many abuses thereof wishing and desiring reformation Antiquus If this be so I haue been wonderfully abused being made beleeue the iust contrary Antiquissimus Then I perceiue it is necessary to handle this point thorowly both to satisfie you with sufficiency and to cloy them with superfluity who told you that nothing could be brought against them CHAP. 4. Corruptions in the Church of Rome seene written against and reformation wished for them An historicall Narration 1 of the first age of the Church golden but 2 afterwards peeped vp some seedes of corruption misliked of many in the East South and West Churches 3 A foule matter of three Popes alledging a counterfet Canon of Nice for their Iurisdiction which the whole Church of Africa withstood 4 Gregory the Great wrote sharpely against the Titles which now the Popes vse 5 B.B. of the East France Germany and Britany opposed the Pope about Images Councels against Councels 6 Many thought Antichrist now borne Constantines Donation and the decretall Epistles now first seene 7 A deluge of wickednesse in the ninth and tenth Ages as Bellarmine Baronius Genebrard c. record 8 After a thousand yeares greater inundations of euils Siluester 2. Benedict 9. a childe of ten yeares old then Cardinals arose 9 The Sultan subdueth many Christian Countries in the East the Clergy most wicked in the West Letters from Hell to them Anti-Popes and Anti-Caesars Rebellion made piety Hildibrands Dictates foundations of a new earthly Church Kingdome 10 The Testimony of Onuphrius that Gregory 7 was the first raiser of the Popes Princedome Many Historians speake of his diuellishnesse 11 Campians Historians reiected by his owne fellowes 12 Graue Diuines against Romish corruptions Bernard Sarisburiensis Grosthead Occam Cesenas Clemangis Gerson Caremacensis Valla c 13 These and many others wrote against the corruptions of Doctrine Schoolemens philosophicall Diuinity Doctrine framed to maintaine wealth and greatnesse 14 Particular Doctrines wherein learned men differed from the Popes faction 15 Oxford alone afforded many learned men opposing Romish corruptions 16 Reformation was sought for and promised by the Pope but could not be obtained §. 1. TO shew how corruptions crept into the Church of Rome were seene and written against as they were discouered from time to time I must become altogether historicall and not Write mine owne words but other mens and as the times be many and matters various so will my Narration be long although I will endeuour all possible breuity that may not hinder perspicuity And first I will gâ—ue you as it were a Table of what our leaâ—ned and laborious Bishop Vsher hath written compendiously also out of many braue Authors to this point but in this Table I will insert other briefe memorials remarkeable out of other Authors Perer in Apoc. c. 6. disp 6. See B. Vsher de ecclesiarum successione statu cap. 1. v. Casabon Proleg Hegâ—sippus apud Euseb lib. 3. hist cap. 32. vel in alijs editionibus cap. 29. Niceph. lib. 3. cap. 16. Lactant. lib. 5. institutionum cap. 2. Euseb hist lib. 8. cap. 1. Hieronym in vita Malchi Cyril Hierosol cateches 15. Man tuan in vita Blasij lib. 2. The first hundred yeares of the Church was a golden Age saith your Pererius but when the Apostles and they that heard them were gone errours and abuses began to take root through Heretikes Philosophers and Diuines giuen ouer to too much daintinesse and ambition and degenerating by the corruptions which peace and plenty bred amongst them as Hegesippus relateth and as Lactantius Eusebius S. Jerom Cyrill and your Mantuan complaine So that Gregorius Magnus about 600 yeares after Christ compared the Church to a decayed and putrifying ship and A gebardus Bishop of Lyons after him saith If the ship of the Church waxed rotteÌ„ then alas alas what doth it now §. 2. It is recorded that euen some good Bishops of Rome Euseb lib. 5. cap. 23. Socrat. lib. 5. cap. 21. holy men and Martyrs liuing in the second hundred yeares after our Sauiour out of a desire to aduance their Sea went somewhat too farre to impose ceremonies vpon other Churches as Anicetus for the celebration of Easter who yet was quickly quieted by the good counsell of Polycarp who made a iourney to Rome to that end and was greatly honoured by Anicetus Euseb ibid. B. Morton Appeal lib. 4. c. 7. Not long after Victor grew somewhat too violent about the same matter and excommunicated the Easterne Churches for their difference from the Westerne in the celebration of Easter but he was sharply reproued by Polycrates See B. Carlton Iurisdiction cap. 4. §. 19 20 21. c. Bishop of Ephesus and the other Bishops of the East and also by Jrenaeus Bishop of Lyons in France and the other Bishops there whereby it may appeare that the B. of Rome began euen then to vsurpe or challenge a Iurisdiction which neither the Bishops of the East or West did acknowledge They all honoured the Bishops of Rome as Bishops of the chiefe City the seat of the Empire and for their holinesse and vertue and gaue them great and honourable Titles but yet not greater then we gaue to holy Bishops Saint Basil writes to S. Ambrose saying Basil epist 55. that he holds the sterne of that great and famous Ship the Church of God and that God had placed him in the primary and chiefe seat of the Apostles Inter epistola Cypriani See more in B. Caâ—lton ibid. §. 22. Cyprian lib. 1. epist 3. pag. 12. pag. 22. in alijs editionibus epist 55. See Cyprians epistles Bellar. de Pont. Rom. lib. 4. cap. 7. S. Ierom writing to S. Augustine in some Epistles stiles him Papa a Title now appropriate to the Bishop of Rome and and the
Bishop of Rome often entitles Cyprian Papa in Epistles sent to him This holy Martyr Cyprian wrote sharply to Cornelius Bishop of Rome against his vniust intermedling with delinquents of Africa which being censured or excommunicated by their owne Bishops fled to Rome to procure fauour and protection Cyprian saith That a part of the Flocke is appointed to each Pastor which each in seuerall must rule and guide c. Yea Cyprian and with him the whole Nation of Africa refused and resisted the Popes Iudgement and gouernment for this point And Cyprian proceeded to write very contumeliously of him as Bellarmine granteth calling the Pope superbum imperitum caecae ac prauae mentis Proud misiudging of a blind and corrupt minde And not onely the holy Martyr Cyprian with his African Bishops but Saint Basil the Great Basil epist 10. Baronius anno 372. § 32. Vsher ib. cap. 1. pag. 23. found great fault with these beginnings of corruptions getting foot-hold in the Latin Church He called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Occidentale supercilium The Westerne pride and saith elsewhere Odi fastum illius ecclesiae I hate the pride and presumption of that Church D Field church lib. 5. pag. 240. cap 39. Gerson part 4. serm de pace vnitate Graecorum consid 6. And indeed this beginning of corruptions grew so great in the end that it occasioned the lamentable separation of the Easterne or Greek Church from the communion with the Latin Church The other 4 Patriarks diuiding themselues from the B. of Rome and at their parting vsing these or the like words See B. Carlton Iurisd cap. 5. Thy greatnesse we know thy couetousnesse we cannot satisfie thy encroaching we can no longer abide liue to thy selfe §. 3. Concil Carthag 6 cap. 3. See this whole story fully discust and all shifts answered in B. Mortons Appeal l b. 4 cap. 8. per totum For these seeds grew from time to time In the time of Pope Zozimus who sate at Rome 417. began a foul matter he receiued Plaintifes out of Africa and alleadged for his warrant a Canon of the Councell of Nice But the Bishops of Africa gathered together in a Councell at Carthage could not find that Canon in their copies ot the Nâ—cene Councell nor euer heard of it before though some of them were of the best learned Diuines then liuing in the world so that they were much troubled and offended at it and tooke notice of the Roman-growing ambition They write therfore to Zozimus denying for the present both the Canon and the Popes request vntill they had searched further And their letter was deliuered to Boniface Concil African Cap. â—01 successor to Zozimus who dyed in the interim and is extant in the Tomes of the Councels Meane season the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage procured two authentick copies of the Nicene Canons one from Cyrillus Bishop of Auxandria the other from Atticus Bishop of Constantinople wherein no such thing was found as Zozimus had alleadged So that when Boniface vrged this matter againe they sent their Decree That the true Canons of the Nicene Councels should be obserued but this Canon they reiected as forged and supposititions But Boniface was also dead before their Letters came to Rome and Celestinus his successor receiued them This Celestine vrged the Canon againe sending Commissioners into Africke to maintaine the cause But the African Bishops would not yeeld Concil African cap. 105. but wrote their absolute denyall after much debating both of the Canon as forged and of the Popes request as vnfit and vnusuall admonishing him Ne fumosum typhum saeculi in ecclesiam Christi induceret c. That he and his successors would not bring into the Church the smoaky pride of the world c. And they made a Decree that no appeales should be made to Rome or to any other place from Africke The like Decree had been made in S. Cyprians time Concil Afric cap. 92. Cyprian ep 55. by all the Bishops of Africa that where any fault was committed there the cause should be heard to preuent appeales to other places or claimes of other Bishops And this Canon of the African Councell Concil Mileuitan cap. 22. was also repeated and confirmed in the Mileuitan Councel where S. Augustine was present For the sixt Carthagenian the seuenth Carthagenian the African and Milevitan Councels were held all about this time by the same men And in all this businesse S. Augustine had an especiall hand So that here we haue S. Cyprian S. Augustine and all the Bishops and Church of Africa misliking resisting and making Decrees or Canons against the corruptions and vsurpations growing in the Church of Rome Yea Hardings answer to Jewels challenge pag. 290. and if we may beleeue Mr. Harding and his Authors These Saints Martyrs and Bishops withstood stood out and liued and dyed out of the Communion of the Church of Rome an hundred yeares together rather then they would admit the corruptions and vsurpations of that Church although these corruptions were then but in the beginning and farre from the height which now they are come vnto §. 4. And indeed before they came to that height their owne Bishop Gregory the first cryed out of that ambition in the Bishop of Constantinople which the Bishops of Rome shortly after assumed For Iohn Bishop of Constantinople with new pride and presumption stroue to be called The chiefe vniuersall Bishop or Occumeniall Patriarke which Gregory a Greg. Regist lib. 4. ep 32. novum nomen sceleflum nomen singularitatis condemned as a new and wicked name a name of singularity which none of the Bishops of Româ— had euer assumed and whosoeuer had it b Epist 34. was the forerunner of Antichrist c ep 38 39. 34. the Vniuersall plague of the Church and corrupter of the faith with many other like tearmes d Lib. 7. ep 30. 69. c. The same Gregory complained grieuously of those times and e Lib. 8. ep 36. prophesied that they that came after should see worse times in comparison whereof they would thinke the former times happy And in one place he said f Lib. 4. ep 38. All things that are foretold shall come to passe The King of pride is at hand and which is most grieuous an hoste of Priests is prepared for him This prophesie of Gregory liuing 600 yeares after Christ was in short time after fulfilled in his successors g Paulus Diaconus in Phoca Hic Phocas rogante Papa Bonifacio statuit sedem Romanae ecclesiae vt esset caput omnium ecclesiarum For Boniface the third obtained of Phocas the Emperour that the seat of the Roman Church should be head of all Churches and the Bishop thereof called h Baronius anno 106. n. 2. Solum Romanum Pontificem esse dicendum vniversale non autem Episcopum Constantinopolitanum See also Bâ—bliothecarius in Boniface 3. Platina in
Boniface 3 and Sabellicus 8.6 against all whom Bellarmine striues in vaine In Apologia pro Torto See B. Andrewes Ad M. Torti librum Responsio pag. 329. seq and Ad Cardinalis Bellarmini Apologium Responsio pag. 277. seq and B. Morton Appeal lib. 4. cap. 11. Vniuersall Bishop and not the Bishop of Constantinople which title in aftertimes gaue a good colour to the Bishops of Rome for their claimed-dominion ouer all Christian Churches Vsher c. 1. §. 18. So that within the first six hundred yeares doubtlesse the seeds of much euill were sowen and Antichrist conceiued though not yet borne for in all those six hundred yeares no man could truly be called Papist either for holding this vsurpation or any other of those 27 Articles which Bishop Jewel learnedly defends against Mr. Harding §. 5. Vsher ib cap. 2. § 4 c. In the succeding times The Bishops of France Germany and Britany opposed the Bishop of Rome in the matter of Images as the African Bishops before had done in the matter of Apeales For in anno 754 A Synod of 338 Bishops at Constantinople had abrogated all Images sauing that one Image of Bread and Wine which our Sauiour ordained in the B. Sacrament to represent his Body and Blood But the Pope in the yeare 587 As our English Histories report by another Synod called the second Councell of Nice established the worshipping of Images Which Councell and Image-worship our English Church execrated and our Alcuinus wrote a Booke against it which he carried in the name of our Bishops and Princes to the K. of France The same second Councell of Nice was condemned also by the Bishops of Germany and France in a Councell held at Frankfort vpon Mene in the yeare 794. As also by Charles the Great and Lodouicus Pius his sonne And in this Lodouicus his time was another Synod held at Paris anno 821. which condemned the same second of Nice with the Image worship and argued the Pope of errour therein Now to say these Councels that were against the Popes Iudgement were condemned by the Pope is to no purpose for thus it appeareth still that the Princes and Bishops of Brittany France and Germany reiected at once both the worship of Images and the determinations of a corrupt Councell and also the Popes infallibity of Iudgement and his authority ouer them as the Easterne and the Southerne African Bishops had done before Baronius further addeth Baronius anno 794. nu 36.39 seq that many learned and famous men liuing then in the world and in the Ages following greatly grudged at and sharpely wrote against that second Councell of Nice and the Image-worship by it and by the Popes confirmed many of whose names he recites and cites their words §. 6. In these times many Authors write that the worlds opinion was that Antichrist was borne yet that he was yet but an Infant not able to subdue the Nations vntill a thousand yeares after Christs planting the Church for till that time Satan was not let loose Reuel 20.7 Esay 1.21 Reuel 17.2 18.23 8. The faithfull City began to be an Harlot and great Babylon prostituted it selfe but could not yet inebriate the Inhabitants of the Earth with her Cups of Fornication till that time came But these preparations must goe before as did also the publishing to the world of Constantines Donation long since made as it was pretented but now first knowen to the world for the Popes larger temporall Dominion and also the comming abroad of the Decretable Epistles of ancient Popes long since also said to be written but neuer before knowen to the world for the Popes greater spirituall Dominion both which are condemned as meere counterfeits by many learned men yea by many of their owne side §. 7. Sigonius l 6. de regno Italiae Werner â—ascil temp aetat 6. circa annum 894 et â—74 Bellar. de Rom. Pont. l 4. c 12. verbis vlt. nulluÌ„ saeculum indoctius aut infaelicius Baronius tomo 10. anno 900. §. 1. Saeculum sui asperitate ac boni sterilitate ferreuÌ„ malique exundantâ—â— deformitate plumbeum â—â—que nopia scriptorum obscurum Abominatio desolationis in Templo mirum quod non secuta mox fuerit desolatio templi But the succeeding Ages exceeded in all kind of wickednesse both by the iniquity of Princes and madnesse of people as Sigonius Wernerus and all others record So openly wicked that Baronius and Bellarmine can neither hide nor deny it Bellarmine saith No Age was more vnlearned nor more if vnlucky Baronius saith They Were Iron Ages for barrennesse of goodnesse Leaden Ages for abundance of euill Ages of darknesse for scarcity of Writers which he tels in the beginning of the story lest a weake man seeing in the story the abomination of desolation sitting in the Temple should be offended and not rather wonder that there followed not immediately the desolation of the Temple And Baronius anno 912. § 8. laments thus O what a face was then of the Roman Church how filthy when the most rich and withall the most sordid Whores domineered at Rome by whose pleasure Bishops Seas were changed Bishops placed and which is horrible to be heard or spoken their Sweet-hearts false Bishops were intruded into Peters seat which are for no other ends recorded in the Catalogue of Roman Bishops but onely to fill vp the times And a little after Then plainly as appeareth Christ was in a deep sleepe in the ship when by these strong winds blowing the ship was neere couered with waues He slept I say when seeming not to see these things he suffered them and arose not to auenge them And which seemed yet worse there wanted Disciples with their cryes to awake him all sleeping What Priests doe you thinke were then chosen by these Monsters what Deacons Cardinals seeing nothing is more naturall then for like to beget their like This and much more Baronius to the like effect Gerber epist 40. at the end of that Age. Vsh ib. §. 33. Platina in Benedicto 4 Sabell in Ennead 9. l. 1. l. 2. Genebrard chronolg l 4 in Decimi saeculi initio Wernerus fasciculo temporum aeâ—â—t 6. circa annum 944. Vsh ibid. §. 34. Gerbertus in few words spake much of those times Romanorum mores Mundus perhorrescit The Romans manners the world thorowly abhorreth Platina and Sabellicus haue the like complaints of the state of the Church and Popes so vntollerably degenerate And Genebrand saith that in about 150 yeares there were about fifty Popes which wholly swarued from the vertue of their Predecessors a virtute maiorum prorsus deficerunt Apotactici Apostaticiue potiùs quam Apostolici rather masters of mis-rule or Apostataes then Apostolicke Wernerus a Carthusian Monke saith of this age Sanctitatem Papam dimisisse ad Jmporatores accessisse That holinesse forsooke the Pope and came to the Emperours Of the profane life of the Clergy
passe which Christ so many yeares before had foretold Thus writes Aventine of the times of Gregory the seuenth formerly called Hildebrand Waltramus Bishop of Naumburg and Lambertus Schasuaburgensis and Gerhohus Be cherspergensis say Now was Satan let loose out of prison Sir Iohn Haywooâ— of Supremacy pag. 68. Maâ—hiavel dispat de rep l. 1. c. 12. Hospâ—n de Orig. Monach. l. 6. c. 66. For Piety and Religion now did not onely decline by degrees but ran headlong to a ruinous downefall and there was no where lesse piety then in those that dwelt nearest to Rome as Machiavel obserued This Hildebrand called afterwards Gregory the seuenth liued in this tenth Age beginning his Papacy Anno 1076. The Canons or Dictates of this Hillebrand Onuphr in vita Gregorij 7 col 248. B. Vsher ib. cap. 5. §. 17. Greg. 7. Kegest lib. 2 post epist 55. tom 3. Conâ—â— edit Binij part 2. pag. 1196. which he deuised or executed beyond all his Predecessors saith Onuphrius were many and strange whereof these are the chiefest 1 That the Bishop of Rome onely is by right called vniuersall 2 That he may ordaine Clerkes in euery Church where he will 3 That the greater causes of euery Church ought to be referred to that Sea 4 That he alone can depose Bishops or reconcile them 5 That his Legat is aboue all other Bishops though he be of inferiour degree and that he may giue the sentence of deposition against them 6 That he alone may for the necessity of times make new lawes 7 That he alone may vse the Imperiall Ensignes 8 That his feet alone all Princes must kisse 9 That he may absolue subiects from their fidelity to wicked Princes 10 That he alone may depose Princes and Emperours 11 That his sentence way not be retracted by any man and he alone may retract all mens 12 That he ought not to be judged of any man 13 That he is not to be accounted Catholicke that concordeth not with the Roman Church 14 That the Church of Rome did neuer erre neither euer can erre 15 That the Bishop of Rome if he be Canonically ordained is by the merits of S. Peter vndoubtedly made holy 16 That no Councell without his command ought to be called generall Onuphr ib. col 250. Sir Iohn Hâ—y â—ard Supremacy pag. 57 Avenâ—â—n Annal. Boiorum lib. 7 â—ribuit hanc sententiam Eberhardo Salisburiensi Episcopo Hildebrandus primus specie religionis Antichristi imperij fundamenta jecit Hoc bellum nesandum primus auspicatus est quod per successorâ— hucusque continuatur And A entine hâ—â—â—elfe in the fiâ—t booke writes thus 17 That no Chapter or Booke in the Bible shall be accounted Canonicall without his authority 18 That no man dare to condemne him that appealeth to the Apostolicke Sea c. Vpon these foundations saith Onuphirius he laid his steps and stayres and made his way to effect all that in his mind he had conceiued This man was the first that enterprized to be elected and consecrated Pope without consent of the Emperour and set forth a Decree to excommunicate all that affirmed the consent or knowledge of the Emperour to be necessary to the election of Popes He saith Auentine was the first that vnder colour of Religion built vp the Popes Empire primus Jmperrium pontificium condidit which his successors for 400 and 50 yeares together maugre the world maugre the Emperours invito mudo invitis Imperatoribus haue so drawne out that they haue brought into seruitude high and low put them vnder their yoke and terrified all with their thunder that the Roman Emperour is now nothing but onely a name without a body without glory §. 10. Onuphrius speakes enough also though he was a great fauourer and amplifier of the Popes dignity Onuphâ—n vita Gregor 7. col 271 272. Thus he writes Him alone that is Hildebrand may all the Latin Churches but especially the Roman thanke for freedome from the Emperours hand and for the large endowment or wealth riches and profanaditione worldly iurisdiction and for being preferred and set ouer Kings Emperours and all Christian Princes and shortly to speake in a word by him it attained to that great and high estate whereby the Church of Rome is become the Mistris of all Christians whereas before as a poore handmaid tanguam vilis ancilla it was held vnder not onely by the Emperours but by euery Prince that was aided by the Emperour from him Hildebrand flowed the right jus of that great and almost infinite power of the Roman Bishop so feareful and venerable in all Ages For although before the Roman Bishops were honoured as the heads of Christian Religion Christs Vicars and Peters successors yet their authority stretched no further then to the propounding or maintaining of poinâ—s of faith but their persons were subiect to the Emperous all was done by the Emperours appointment by them the Popes were created of them the Popes of Rome durst not iudge or determine any thing All the Bishops of Rome Gregory the seuenth was the first trusting to the Armes of the Normans and the wealth of Maud the Countesse a powerfull woman in Italy and inflamed by the German Princes discords wasting themselues by ciuâ—ll warres beyond the custome of his Ancestors contemning the authority and power of the Emperor when he had obtained the Popedome dared not onely to excommunicate but further to depriue of his Kingdome and Empire the Emperour himselfe by whom if he was not elected yet he was confirmed in his Popedome Res ante easecula inaudita A thing neuer heard of before that Age. For the Fables which are reported of Arcadius Anastasius and Leo Iconomachus nihil moror I recke not of Whereupon Otto Frisingensis a Writer of those times Lego relego saith thus I reade ouer and ouer the Acts of the Roman Kings and Bishops but I neuer find any of them before this Henry excommunicated by the Bishop of Rome or depriued of his Kingdome B. Vsher grauiss quaest cap. 5. §. 8 9 c. c. Thus writes Onuphrius The like with Otto writes Gotfridus Viterbiensis Joannes Trithenius and others alleadged with these by our Bishop Vsher Of Hildebrand not onely Cardinall Benno who liued in his time and wrote his life but many others do write very prodigiousand diuellish things as Paulus Bernriedensis Ioannes Trithenus Ioh. Aventinus Marianus Scotus Otto Frisingensis Conradus Liechtenavius Abbas Vrspergensis Carolus Sigonius and Onuphrius that he was a Magician a Necromancer and by helpe of the Diuell got the Popedome and that he was so judged by thirty Bishops gathered together out of Italy Frace and Germany in Synodo Brixinae Noricae anno 1080. Although the late Iesuite and Cardinall Baronius would excuse him He propagated the doctrine of Deuils forbidding marriage to the Clergy and commanding abstinence from meates I Tim. 4.1 3. about which many troubles and euils arose in the Church In the Histories of
anno 1074. as Sigebertus Gemblacensis and Lambertus Schasuaburgensis beside many other report at large and with much detestation See the story of this Hildibrand hereafter This Hildebrand laid the foundation of Papisme or the Popes greatnesse and was exceedingly opposed by the Bishops of Germany and France and the greatest number of Jtalians condemning his wicked doctrine and courses as did also the common people calling the Pope Antichrist that trode vnder foot all Lawes Vsher ib. §. 18 2â— c. Avent lib. 5. Annal. aedit â—ngolst anno â—â—54 pag. 573. 574. humane and diuine and vnder the title of Christ d d the businesse of Antichrist absoluing men not from sinne but from the Lawes of God filling the world with warres seditions rauishments periuries murders fire and robberies corrupting Histories to couer and maintaine his ambition yea adulterating the holy Scriptures with false interpretations to serue his lusts This inexpiable wickednesse this mischiefe neuer before heard of in the world ought to be cut off by the Emperours sword the Wolfe raging in the Sheeps skinne ought to be taken out of the world c. This and much more as Aventine reporteth Plerique tum priuatim publice clamitant At that time therefore the greatest part of the world Princes Bishops and people cryed out for reformation of intollerable corruptions crept into the Church §. 11. Antiquus You and your Authors reckon vp obscure Historians but the most approued writers of Church-Histories are wholly for vs such as our Martyr Campian reckoneth vp in his seuenth Reason Eusebius Damasus Hieronymus Ruffinus Orosius Socrates Sozomenus Theodoretus Cassiodorus Gregorius Turonensis Vsuordus Regino Marianus Sigeberius Zonaras Cedrenus Nicephorus These are wholly in the praise of our Church Antiquissimus I answer you manifoldly First I haue cited many of these speaking against the manifold corruptions of your Church in their owne times Secondly the more ancient of these which Campian reckons could not speake against the corruptions which were not brought into the Church vntill after their times Thirdly the latest of these might well be parties with you as maintained by you to like the things vsuall in their times and yet many of them could not hold but grauely reproued the nouell corruptions of their times See B. Mortons Apologia Cathol part 2. l. 2 c. 9. And lastly I say Campian wrote vntruely and vnsoundly making a glorious flourish that all these Historians were wholly for your praises when as yet your owne Writers do ordinarily reiect them as writing against you As for example Eusebius in reiecting and refelling of whose History Gelasius hath vsed great wisedome saith our Bishop Canus a Canus loc theol lib. 11. cap. 6. pag 659. And your Cardinall Bellarmine saith To Irenaeus Tertullian Eusebius and Luther I answer Omnes manifesti haeretici sunt They are all manifest Hereticks b Bâ—lâ—aâ— de Christo l. 1. cap 9. pag. 104. Hieronymus He is not the rule of the Church a bold and a bald scoffe in iudging of the Canonicall Scriptures saith your Canus c Canus loc com lib. 2. p. 7◠§. secundum quoque Ruffinus He knew not the traditions of the Fathers saith Canus d Canus ibid. §. nam ad primum Damasus Sophrnoius Simeon Metaphrastes when they crosse the now Romish tenets they little moue me saith Bellarmine e Bellar. de Rom. pontif lib. 2 cap. 5. §. neque multum me movet Marianus Scotus secum ipse cum veritate pugnat saith Bellarmine f Bellar. ibid. §. quocirca sasciculum temporum passionale merito contemnimus he plainly crosseth himselfe and the truth and therefore we iustly contemne his Fasciculus temporum and his Passionale Sigebert he was a follower or fauourer of Henry the fourth and therefore tooke things wrong saith Bellarmine g Bellar. ib. lib. 4. cap. 13. §. Respondeo Sigebertum Sigebert and Marianus Scotus we know well enough they are corrupt Authors saith Bellarmine h Bellar. ib. lib. 3. cap. 24. § quod autem Socrates He was a Nouatian Hereticke his testimony in dogmaticall points is of no moment saith Bellarmine i Bellar. de cultu Sanctorum lib. 3. cap. 10. § adde vltimò Sozomenus multa mentitur he lies in many things saith your Iesuite Valentinianus k Valent. de caelibatu cap. 6. § primo quia Sozomenus also Socrates and Sozomenus are not worthy of credit In the story of Paphnutius Valent ib. l Valent. ib. And Sozomens History is Reprobata a Gregorio quia multa mentitur saith Bellarmine m Bellar. lib. 1. de clericis cap. 20. § at quod concil Thus the Historians of greatest note which your Campian alledgeth are by Campians Fellowes and Masters reiected refelled or refuted condemned for Heretickes scoffed at not regarded counted lyers mistaken and erronious corrupted Hereticks vnworthy of credit c. Antiquus Indeed I cannot but wonder at it that they should be thus in generall applauded and in particulars reiected Antiquissimus And so the world both in generall and particular deluded For obserue here by the way First If these Histories be true which haue recorded many grieuous corruptions crept into your Church with the worlds wonder and detestation of them how haue you been deluded and perswaded of the vnity sincerity and glory of that Church neuer spoken against by any before Luthers time but that all Writers and Histories spake in high commendation thereof which you see they doe not Secondly If the Histories be false or doubtfull how can you appeale to them for a true description of the succession propagation doctrine traditions or customes of the Church to shew the sincerity and truth thereof which you more vrge and more leane vpon then vpon the Scriptures §. 12. Antiquus Well then to let these histories passe See these things more at large in B. vsher ib. cap. 7. §. 5. shew me some learned Iudicious Diuines that haue written against the errours and corruptions by you ascribed to the Church of Rome Antiquissimus Take good Saint Bernard for one who liued about the yere 1130. Bernard in Cantio serâ—â— 33. wo be vnto this generation saith he for the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie if yet that may be called hypocrisie which for the abundance cannot and for the Impudence desires not to be hid Omnes amici omnes inimici omnes necessarij omnes adversarij omnes domestici nulli pacifici omnes proximi omnes quae sua sunt quaerunt Ministri Christi sunt seruiunt Antichristo All friends and yet all are enemies all necessaries and yet all aduersaries all of an houshold yet none peaceable all neighbours yet euery one seekes his owne the Ministers of Christ but they serue Antichrist And afterwards Superest vt de medio fiat daemonium meridianum c. It remaineth that the Meridian Deuill the bold deuill that walkes at noone or at
mid-day in the open light come to deceiue the residue that still are in Christ persisting in their simplicity For he hath supped vp the riuers of wise men and torrents of powerfull men Iob 40.23 and hath hope that Jordan will run in his mouth that is The humble and simple that are in the Church For he is Antechrist which counterfetteth himselfe to be not onely the day 2 Thess 2.4 8. but the midday and extols himselfe aboue all that is worshipped as God whom the Lord Iesus will slay with the breath of his mouth and destroy in the appearing of his comming Bern. in Psal 90. vel 91. ser 6. This conclusion also he repeats writing vpon the Psalme Qui habitat Superest vt reueletur homo peccati c. It remaineth that the Man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition Daemonium non modo diurnum sed meridianum quod non solum transfiguratur in Angelum lucis sed extollitur super omne quod dictur Deus aut quod colitur c. Bern. serm 1. in convers Pauli And elsewhere Saint Bernard makes his complaint to God O God thy neere friends come neere to stand against thee The whole Vniueâ—sity of Christian people from the least to the greatest seeme to haue conspired against thee From the sole of the feet to the crowne of the head there is no soundnesse Iniquity is gone out from the elder Iudges thy Vicars Of Bernard see more in D. â—â—eld Appendix to the fift booke of the Church part 1. pag. 88 89. which seem to rule thy people and now we cannot say such people such Priest for the people are not so as the Priest Alas alas O Lord God those are the first chiefe in persecution who seeme to loue and beare the first and chiefe place in thy Church c. Johannes Sarisburiensis told Hadrian the fourth Joh Sarisbur in Policratic lib. 6. cap. 24. plainly what the world thought of him and his Prelats that the Roman Church shewed her selfe not a mother but a step mother to all other Churches For in it sit the Scribes and Pharises laying importable burdens vpon mens shoulders which themselues will not touch with one finger They hurt very oft and herein they follow the Deuils which then are thought to doe good when they cease to doe harme except a very few who performe the name and office of Pastors Sed ipse Romanus Pontifex omnibus grauis fere intolerabilis est that is euen the Bishop of Rome himselfe is grieuous to all and almost intollerable Aliacus de Reformatione Ecclesiae Caesarius Heisterbach hist lib. 2. cap. 29. These times were euill the succeeding much worse Of which Petrus de Aliaco Cardinall of Cambray said It was a prouerbe in his time Ad hunc statum venit Romana ecclesia vt non esset digna regi nisi per reprobos The Church of Rome was come to that state that it was not worthy to be gouerned but onely by Reprobates Robert Grosthead Matth. Paris in Henric. 3. See this History abridged in D. Field church appendix part 1. pag. 97. B. Carlton Iurisd cap. 8. §. 111. a very learned and holy Bishop of Lincolne liuing anno 1140. wrote sharpely to the Pope for the euils he did specially in England that he was opposite to Christ a murderer of soules and an Hereticke in these his courses c. Vpon receit of which letters the Pope was exceedingly moued threatning to cast downe this Bishop into the pit of all confusion but was pâ—câ—fied by the more moderate Cardinals telling him of this Bishops holinesse learning reputation and since there must be a departure from their Church the medling with such an excellent man might occasion it the things which he proued being full and manifest Archb. Abboâ— contra Hill reason 1. §. 28. William Ockam an Englishman a great Schooleman liuing anno 1320. for his large reproofe of the Papacy in many points in his bookes he was excommunicated by the pope and dyed willingly vnder that sentence Catalog testium verit lib 18. D. Field ch l. 3. c. 11. He cryed out of peruerting Scriptures Fathers and Canons of the Church with shamelesse and Harlots foreheads and that many that should be pillars of the Church did cast themselues headlong into the pit of Heresies See B. Carlton Iurisdiction cap. 1. §. 11. Michael Cesenas liued anno 1320. he was generall of the Order of the Minorites he wrote against three constitutions of Pope Iohn 22. and was by Iohn depriued and disabled from taking any other dignity but Cesena appealed from the Pope as from the head of faction in the Church to the Roman Catholicke and Apostolicke Church and was fauoured therein by Ockam and many famous learned men and by the two Vniuersities of Oxford and Paris Nicholas Clemangis Archidiaconus Baiocensis liuing anno 1417. in his booke De corupto Ecclesiae statu writes very sharpely against the Popes ambition and couetousnesse preying vpon all Churches and bringing them into miserable slauery and against the stately Cardinals and other vices of the Clergy Gerson lib. de concil o vnius obedientiae and in many other bookes John Gerson Chancellor of Paris anno 1429. writes the like wishing that all things should be reformed and brought backe to their ancient state in or neere the Apostles times Of Gersons doctrine see D. Field Appendix to the fifth booke of the Church part 2. p. 73. seq Petrus de Aliaco Cardinalis Cameracensis liuing about the same time wrote to the Councell of Constance a booke wherin he reprooueth many notable abuses of the Romanists and giueth aduice how to redresse them Arch. Abbot ibid. §. 13. Laurentius Valla a Patricias of Rome and Canon of Saint Iohns of Lateran liuing about the same time wrote against the forged Donation of Constantine and many abuses of the Pope and was by the Pope driuen into exile I might here speake of Leonardus Aretinus Antonius Cornelius Lynnichanus and diuers other writers reprouing the same things §. 13. Antiquus Let them alone for these whom you haue alledged speake not of any false doctrines of the Church of Rome but onely against the wicked liues of the Professors Antiquissimus Yes against both and especially because they laboured by false doctrine to iustifie their doings and therefore they write not onely against the Pope but against the Papacy the very office that challenged a right to doe such things as the Pope and his Clergy did The two Cardinals Cameracensis and Cusanus Camer in his booke to the Councell of Constance Cusanus Concord Cathol lib. 2. wholly condemned the Papacy as we do denying the Popes vniuersality of Iurisdiction vncontroulable power infallible iudgement and right to meddle with Princes states making him nothing but the first Bishop in order and honour amongst the Bishops of the Christian Church And this claimed power of the Pope
dissolving the whole frame of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchy and forme of gouernment settled by Christ was thought no lesse hurtfull then the bringing in of heresie and false doctrine by all that wrote against it and therefore they impute vnto it Heresim pestilentissimam and all such things as belong onely to Antichrist and his followers And indeed the desire of worldly wealth and honour drew on many corruptions of doctrine For when the ouer-politicke Popes found but few learned iâ—dicious men able to maintaine the truth and few potent couragious Princes able to maintaine their right against them then they fell to make their owne greatnesse wealth and honour the very rule to square out the Canons of Faith and Gouernment and then set Clerks on worke to deuise arguments to maintaine them The Church at that time abounding with rewards to quicken their wits and spurre on their diligence From this root proceeded doubtlesse the forged Donation of Constantine and the Decrees and decretall Epistles of ancient Bishops then newly brought to the knowledge of the world and neuer before seene and in these more learned Ages rejected by their owne Doctors and from this root sprung a new generation of Schoolemen moulding a new Doctrine mixed of Philosophy and divnity to amuse and amaze the world and keepe it in blindnesse and much corruption of Scriptures which now must haue no other sense then their Philosophy and the Rules of their Gouernment will giue it This desire of wealth and greatnesse brought in Image-worship which the holy Scriptures so plainly and plentifully condemne For when it might easily haue been abolished See the Histories of those times as but then creeping in and that Leo Jsaurus Emperour seeing the Sarazens take offence at Christians to abhorre and massacre them for their Images in Churches which offence Leo tooke away and burned the Images Pope Gregory the second that ought to haue Ioyned therein opposed him and tooke the hint to make the Emperour odious to all Italy as an enemy to Religion to the Saints and to their Memories And while the Emperour was weakned by the Sarazens in the East the Pope made this an occasion to make the West to reuolt from him and quickly depriued him of Italy to the great iniury of the Emperor scandall to the world and hurt to Christendome And then Image worship must be defended that had been the meanes of so much wealth to the Pope with opposing Councell to Councell Princes and learned men one against another to the great trouble of Christendome The worshipping of Images therefore did the Pope good seruice and so it doth still for it drawes multitudes of deuout people to Rome and other places with their offerings and other spendings to enrich them §. 14. But to leaue these things and come to particular doctrines held then by many otherwise then they be now by the Romans The Fathers held those bookes for Canonicall Scriptures which we now doe D. Field of the Church lib. 4. cap. 23. Appendix part 1. pag. 100. See all their allegations in D. Field lib. 4. cap. 23. and separated those from the Canon which we doe separate Namely Melito Bishop of Sardis Origen Athanasius Hilarius Nazianzen Cyril of Jerusalem Epiphanius Ruffinus Hierom Gregory and Damascene So did also many other learned men liuing in the corrupt state of the Church vnder the Papacy as Hugo de Sancto victore Richardo de Sancto victore Petrus Cluviacensis Lyranus Dionysius Carthusianus Hugo Cardinalis Thomas Aquinas Richardus Armachanus Picus Mirandula Ockam Caietan and Dredo In this point they were all Protestants and desired the reformation that we haue made That man after the Fall Field Appendix ad lib. 5. part 1. pag. 101. vntill he be restored by grace can doe nothing spiritually good or that is not sinne nor can any way dispose himselfe to a true conuersion vnto God without preuenting grace was the doctrine of S Augustine Prosper and more lately of Thomas Bradwardin Gregorius Ariminensis Cardinall Contaren and Bonaventure cited by Cassander Consult art 8. Iustification by Christs imputed righteousnesse not by our inherent was taught by S. Bernard Epist 190. Bernard Geâ—son lib. 4. de consulatione theologiae See these alleadged in my second Booke in the chapter of Iustification Assignata est homini Iustitia aliena quia caruit sua To man is assigned the righteousnesse of another because he had none of his owne And serm 61 Jn cantica And Gerson and Cardinall Contarenus and the Diuines of Colen in their Enchiridion and Antididagma and Albertus Pighius That man cannot merit any thing properly at Gods hand See D. Field Church appendix ad lib. 4. cap. 11. Scotus Ariminensis Waldensis are plaine So Pope Aâ—rian on the 4 of the Sentences cited by Cassander Consult art 6. and Clicthoveus cited there also And Bernard serm 1. in festo omnium sanctorum and oft elsewhere he saith our good workes are via regni non causa regnandi the way to heauen but not the cause meriting heauen See these Authors words cited at large in Bishop Vshers booke D. Field Church appendix part 1. pag. 103. c. And Cardinall Contarenus epist ad Cardinalem Farnesium To which adde out of Bishop Vshers answer to the Jrish Iesuite pag. 500. seq A great number more of ancient Fathers and later writers That Christs merits are to be apprehended by a liuely faith which faith is a motion of the spirit when men truely repenting of their former life are raised and lifted vp to God and doe truly apprehend the mercies of God promised in Christ and doe indeed feele in themselues an assurance that they haue receiued remission of their sinnes and reconciliation by Gods goodnâ—sse and by the merit of Christ and doe cry Abba Father Cited by Cassander consult aâ—â— 4. This is expresly deliuered in the booke exhibited by Charles the fift Emperour to the Diuines of both sides and the Diuines agreed vnto it And in the Enchiridion cited by Cassander ibid. well approoued by all the learned Diuines of Jtaly and France and by Cardinall Contarenus in his Tract of Iustification and by the Diuines of Colen in their Antididagma De duplici fiducia and by Saint Bernard serm 1. de Annuntiatione dominica The Communion in both kindes is deliuered to the people in all Churches of the world vnto this day sauing in the Roman Church and in the Roman Church it so continued for more then a thousand yeares in the solemne ordinary and publike dispensation of that Sacrament Cassander consult art 22. As Cassander sheweth and Beatus Rhenanus And it hath been called for with great earnestnesse by many Nations and Churches Rhenanus vpon Tertullian de corona militis both before and in the Councell of Trent and is still stiffely denyed by the Pope and his Prelates Against priuate Communions called priuate Masses where none of the people present receiue but the
priests onely Cassander writes and Micrologus Cassander praefat ord Romani Microl. de officio Missae cap. 19. Clicthâ—veus on the Canon of the Masse cited by Cassander ibidem and Clicthoveus among many others Circumgestation saith Cassander is contrary to the manner of the Ancients Cassander consult art 22. Feild quo supra for they admitted none to the fight of the Sacrament but the partakers and therefore the rest were bidden depart Crautzius praiseth Cusanus who being the popes Legat in Germany tooke away his Circumgestation vnlesse it were within the Octaues of Corpus Christi day The Sacrament being instituted for vse and not for ostentation Touching the honour of Saints Gerson and Contarenus Gerson de Directione cordis consider 16. sequent Contarenus in confut artic Lutheri and many others reprehend sundry superstitious obseruations and wish they were wisely abolished Whether the Saints in heauen doe particularly know our estate and heare our cryes and grones not onely Saint Augustine August de cura pro mortuis Glossa in Esay 63 Hugo Erudit Theolog. de sacram fidei lib. 2. part 16. cap. 11. and the Author of the Interlineall glosse But Hugo de Sancto victore tels vs it is altogether vncertaine and cannot be knowne So that though in generality they pray for vs or rather for all the Church on earth yet we may not safely and with faith pray to them That in the primitiue Church publike prayers were celebrated in the vulgar tongue Lyra confesseth Lyra in 1. Cor. 14 Caietan in respons ad Articulos Parisienseâ— and Caietan professeth that he thinketh it would bee more for edification if they were so now And he confirmeth his opinion out of Saint Paul Saint Bernard wrote diuers things concerning the now Romish Doctrine touching speciall faith imperfection and impurity of inherent righteousnesse merits power of freewill the conception of the blessed Virgin and the keeping of the feast of her conception a See D. Field Appendix to the fift booke of the Church part 1. pag. 89. Bernard serm 5. de verb. Esaiae All our righteousnesse saith he is as the polluted rags of a menstruous woman b Serm. 1. de Annunciat We must beleeue particularly that all our sinnes are remitted vs. c Tract de gratia lib. arb in fine Our workes are via regni not causa regnandi they are the way that leadeth to the kingdome but no cause why we raigne d Epist 175. ad Canonicos Lugd. The blessed Virgin was conceiued in sin and the feast of her conception ought not to be kept So that what errours and abuses we haue amended in our reformed Churches those the learned men of former Ages haue espied and haue written against them and we haue made no other Reformation then they heartily desired For conclusion of this point see what a number of famous men writing and preaching against the corruptions of Rome One Vniuersity afforded and thereby gesse what the world did §. 15. Gabriel Powel de Antichristo Edit Lond. 1605. reckons these Oxford men amongst many others in his Preface 1 King Alfred Founder of Oxford Vniuersity would not haue his people ignorant of Scriptures or bard the reading thereof Anno 880 Capgrav cataloge Sanct Angliae Polydor. Virg hist Ang. lib. 5. Baleus 2 Joannes Patricius Erigena a Brittan first Reader in Oxford ordained by the King wrote a booke of the Eucharist agreeable to Bertrams and condemned after by the Pope in Vercellensi Synodo And he Martyred for it anno 884. Philip. in Chron. lib. 4. sub Henr. 4 Baleus cent 2. cap 24. 3 Some Diuines at Oxford were burnt in the face and banished for saying the Church of Rome was the Whore of Babylon Monkery a stinking carrion their vowes toyes and nurses of Sodome Purgatories Masses dedications of Temples worship of Saints c. inuentions of the Deuill anno 960. Matth. Paris lib. 4. Guido Perpin de haeresib Baleus cent 2. 4 Arnulph or Arnold an English preacher a Monke of Oxford for preaching bitterly against Prelats and Priests wicked liues and corruptions cruelly butchered anno 1126. but saith Platina greatly commended by the Roman Nobility for a true seruant of Christ Bale cent 2. cap. 70. 5 Joannes Sarisburiensis anglus Oxoniensis theologus Episcopus Carnotensis beloued of the Popes Engenius 3. and Hadrian 4. wrote against the abuses of Clergy and Bishops in Objurgatorie Cleri in Polycratico he saith The Scribes and Pharises sit in the Roman Church laying importable burdens on mens shoulders The Pope is grieuous to all and almost intollerable Ita debacchantur ejus legati ac si ad ecclesiam flagellandam egressus sit Satan a facâ—e domini and he that dissents from their doctrine is iudged an Hereticke or a Schismaticke c. 1140. Sarisburien Polycr lib. 5. cap. 16. lib. 6. cap. 24. 6 Gualo Professor of Mathematicks in Oxford much praised of Sarish in Polycrat wrote inuectiues against Priests of the Monkish profession their luxuries pompes and impostures anno 1170. Bale cent 3. cap. 15. 7 Gilbert Foliot Doctor of Diuinity in Oxford Bishop first of Hereford and after of London perswaded King Henry 2 after the example of Jehoshaphat and other Kings to keepe the Clergy in subiection and oft resisted and blamed Tho. Becket to his face 1170. Bale ib. cap. 7. 8 Syluester Gyrald Archdeacon Meneuensis beloued of Hen. 2 and Iohn King of England wrote a booke of the Monks Cistertians naughtinesse c. 1200. â—eland catalogo virorum illustrium Bale cent 3 cap. 59. 9 Alexander a Diuine of Oxford sent by King John to defend his authority against the Pope which he did by reasons and Scriptures and wrote against the Popes power and temporall Dominion He was banished by Langton Bishop of Canterbury and dyed in exile he liued anno 1207. when King Iohn banished 64. Monkes of Canterbury for contumary breaking his commandement Bale cent 3 cap. 57. 10 Gualter Maxes Archdeacon of Oxford a famous man hauing been at Rome and seene the ambition of the Pope he set it out while he liued with most vehement satyricall criminations He wrote a booke called The Reuelation of the Romish Goliah and diuers others of the enormity of the Clergy lamentation ouer Bishops and against the Pope the Roman Court the euils of Monkes c. he flourished anno 1210. Siluester Gyrald in spec eccles lib. 3. c. 1. 14 Bale cent 3 cap. 61. 11 Robertus Capito Robert Grosthead Doctor of Diuinity in Oxford Bishop of Lincolne wrote against Prelats idlenesse and thundered against the Romish Court he modestly but yet publikely reproued the couetousnesse pride and manifold tyranny of Pope Innocent 4. He was excommunicated to the pit of hell and cited to come to their bloudy Court but he appealed from the Popes tyranny to the eternall tribunall of Iesus Christ and shortly after dyed anno 1253. The Priests that taught mens commandements and not
vsed was worse then the vse of the law of Nature that Bishops sinned in buying their admission of the pope of Rome that no man was bound to beleeue or to be subiect to the Church of Romes determination that the begging of Friers was idle and impious that it was not necessary to saluation to beleeue that Christs body was materially in the Sacrament And many other things against the vnsoundnesse of the Papacy Yea madnesse contra Papatus insaniam At last he was condemned of heresie by the slaues of the popish Bishops 1457. Bale cent 8. cap. 19. ex Thomae Gascoigni Dictionario Theologico 34 Iohn Capgraue Doctor of Diunity in Oxford complained much of the impious tyranny of the prelates and priests hirelings exposing their sheepe to the Wolues seeking their wooll and milke but not their soules c. 1460. Bale cent 8. cap. 1. 35 Henry Parker Fellow of All-Soules Colledge in Oxford preached at Pauls Crosse against the pride brauery and ambition of Prelates so flat contrary to Christs pouerty and humility And at the peoples entreaty he wrote and published his Doctrine to the great shame of the Prelates For which he endured long imprisonment and want 1470. Leland in Catalogo virorum illustrium Bale cent 8 cap. 29. These few for a taste I giue you excerpted out of a great number which that one famous Vniuersity of Oxford afforded Whereof you may reade more plentifully in Master Powels Preface alledged To search and alleadge the Records of that other famous Vniuersity of Cambridge and the rest of England would not be fruitlesse but I hope to you needlesse Antiquus This is full enough so many learned men Preachers Doctors Bishops and Worthies of all sorts out of one Vniuersity with the danger of their state honour liberty and life setting themselues publikely against the corruptions crept into the Church must needs argue the corruptions to be great publike and necessary to be reformed and I am fully satisfied that it was so But happily this Reformation might haue beene performed without such a breach rent schisme and scandall as you Protestants haue made by your departing from that ancient famous Church of Rome §. 16. Antiquissimus Oh sir you must know that this Reformation was sought for euen at the Popes hands with great humility and earnestnesse both by Luther himselfe at the first and also by many other learned men This appeareth by 〈◊〉 Commencaries History of â—he Councell of â—râ—â— Onuphâ—â—â— Sâ—rius Thuaâ—â—us and oth r Histories of those times States and Prâ—nces yea by the Emperour himselfe with much instance And Pope Aâ—rian the sixt was well inclined thereunto confessing ingenuously that the Church was mightily ouer-runne wâ—th corrup ions For reformation whereof diuers conferences were appointed in Germany as not onely our Sleidan but your Surius and Thunâ—nus report And Pope Clement the seuenth promised Reformation to the Emperour Châ—rles the fift and three Cardinals Caieâ—â—â— Pole and Contarene were deputed to giue aduice for this Reformation After many delayes againe Anno 1537. Historie of the Councell of â—rent Pope Paul the third appointed foure Cardinals and fiue other Prelates to consider the demaunds of the Protestants and to collect the abuses of the Church and Court of Rome and to deuise Remedies to correct them And of these abuses they gathered great numbers which are set downe at large in the twelfth booke of Sleâ—dâ—ns Commentaries But all this came to nothing For when vpon due examination the Cardinals found many things too nearely touching the quicke the Reformation thereof would vncurably wound the Sea of Rome ouerthrow and vndoe the greatnesse of their wealth and worldly estate and when they consulted deepely thereof with the Pope See D. Wâ—ite against â—â—â—er pag. 10â— 1â—7 there followed a conclusion and a plot quite contrary In regard of the principall things That nothing should bee reformed but all should be iustified since a thorow-reformation would spoyle them and a halfe-reformation would not content the Protestants and yet would giue the world occasion to thinke They might erre in many things if they reformed some Now therefore the proceeding must be changed At first many of their Diuines opposing Luther laboured to proue all their Doctrines Ceremonies and Gouernment by the Scriptures now they find it cannot be Therefore the Scriptures must be cryed downe disgraced disabled as ambiguous and insufficient to teach and guide the Church And the Church to wit their owne onely Church of Rome must be exalted aboue the Scriptures That Church must giue authority to the Scriptures yea and sense also so that no sense of the Scripture shall be receiued but that which that Church alloweth For that Church only cannot erre See B. Andâ—eweâ— aâ— Apâ—loâ—â—am respâ—â—â—â— pag. 259 and therfore they that admit the Scriptures to be the onely Iudges and Rules of Doctrine and Discipline are bad Diuines little better then Hereticks Enemies to the Church From hence came those base speeches from their Doctors Eckius Hosius contra 〈◊〉 lib. 3. pâ—g 148. 〈◊〉 sâ—â—gâ—â—â—us That the Scripture hath no authority but from the Church Hosius No more force then Aesops Fables without authority from the Church Pighius the Scripture is of it selfe but a Nose of Waxe which may be writhen euery way Costerus compares it to a sheath Costeranchir dâ— saâ—â—a script cap. 1. §. huius script pa 44. B llar de verbo Dâ—i lâ—b 4. câ—p 9. in â—alce Concil Trid. sess 4. Pighius controv 3. pag 92 Hiâ—â—arch epist nunc Mulhus disp 2. de fide pa. 21. See D. White against Vishâ—r pag 92. admitting any Dagger Wooden or Leaden The Iesuite Salmeron saith Tradition is the sure rule of Faith by which the Scriptures are to be tryed And Bellarmine saith the best way to try which be true traditions which be false is the authority of the Church of Rome So that now to speake in their Dialect or meaning The Church of Rome is the Queene and the Scripture her slaue That Church hath now two seruants of equall authority Scripture and Tradition and therefore that Churches Councell of Trent saith Scripturas Traditiones Ecclesiae pari pietatis aspectâ— ac reuerentiae suscipit veneratur We receiue the Scriptures and Traditions of the Church with equall affection and reuerence Nay no great matter what the Scripture saith for their Tradition must interpret it If the Scripture say Drinke yee all of this Matth. 26 27 their Tradition saith not all but the Clergy onely and not all the Clergy but he that ministreth it onely So what their Priests teach must be receâ—ued and obeyed whether out of Scripture or Traâ—ition Tolet. casuum conscientiae l b 4. cap. 3. p â—53 Cardinall Tolet saith The people may merit ar Gods hand in beleeuing an Heresie if their Teachers propound it for their obedience is meritorious And Stapleton They must not regard quid but quis not what is the matter but who
is the man that deliuers it If a Priest therefore teach it be it true be it false take it as Gods Oracle 2 Thess 2.4 What can Antichrist doe more wheÌ„ he sits in the Temple of God as God exalts himselfe aboue God but disgrace Gods Word set vp his owne make Gods Word speake what he list both it and the sense of it shall receiue authority from him His Lawes his Iudgement his Agents shall be receiued without examination And the holy Word of God which should be the rule of all true faith and good actions shall lose his place of leading and follow the Popes fancy By these grounds meanes and shifts all the seeking for reformation at the Popes and Romish Prelates hands was vtterly auoyded And the Roman Church as now it stands is the multitude of such onely as magnifie admire and adore the plenitude of Papall power and infallibility of iudgement and are so farre from Reformation of errours and corruptions formerly cryed against and by many of themselues confessed that they decree them now to be good impose them now as De fide points of faith and doctrines of the Church yea and persecute with curses fire and sword the discouerers reprouers and reformers thereof So that there was no possibility left to good and godly Princes and States and to true-hearted godly learned men but either against their knowledge and conscience to liue slaues to the vnsupportable tyranny and corruptions of the Pope or else to reforme these abuses euery one in their owne Countries and if the whole field of the Church could not be purged and dressed yet euery one to weed out of their owne Lanâ—s and Furlongs the Tares and filth that choked the good Corne. Thus I haue shewed you that errours and corruptions had crept into the once pure and famous Church of Rome and that they were noted and cryed out vpon by many Historians Learned men Bishops Doctors Princes and People and Reformation sought for many Ages before it could he performed And that neither Luther nor any other learned men nor Princes euer intended to erect a new Church but by reforming of the Abuses crept in to reduce the Church to her ancient purity Whereupon the Protestant Churches are truly called The Reformed Churches Antiquus Well sir shew me now the true difference betwixt your new reformed Churches and the Church of Rome as now it is How farre they agree and wherein they differ in some principall points Antiquissimus I will and the rather because some rayling Rabsaches of your side impudently say and print that The Protestants haue no Faith no Hope A namelesse Author be like ashamed to set to his name beginning his booke with these words The Protestants haue no Faith c. no Charitie no Repentance no Iustification no Church no Altar no Sacrifice no Priest no Religion no Christ I hope to make it apparant that we hold all the points of Faith necessary and sufficient to good life on earth and saluation in heauen and that you confesse wee hold them truely because you hold the same and we onely refuse your later needlesse and vnsound additions there unto CHAP. 5. The principall points of Doctrine wherin the Romish and the Reformed Churches agree and wherein they differ Protestants refuse the popes earthly Kingdome and maintaine Christs heauenly 1 A note of the chief-points of Christian Doctrine wherin the Protestants and Romanists fully agree shewing also the Romish additions therevnto 2 The Protestants doctrine in generall iustified by Cardinall Contarene Cardinall Campeggio and our Liturgy by Pope Pius 4. 3 But the Popes reach further at an earthly Church-kingdome and fourthly challenge a supremacy ouer all Christians and Churches in the world 5 More specially ouer the Cleargy exempting them from being subiects to Princes 6 Yea ouer all Christian princes and their states to depose dispose and transpose them and to absolue subiects from their alleageance to rebell c. 7 To dissolue Oathes Bonds and Leagues 8 To giue dispensations to contract or dissolue Matrimony 9 And other dispensations and exemptions from Lawes §. 1. Antiquissimus 1 WEe beleeue a Articles of the yeare 1562 art 1. one true God inuisible incorporeall immortall infinite in wisedome power goodnesse maker preseruer and gouernour of all things and that in the vnity of this God-head there be 3 persons of one substance coequall in wisedome goodnesse power eternity the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost You beleeue the same But your exalting and adoring the Blessed Virgin whom we honour and reuerence so farre as we may any the most excellent creature in such sort as you entitle her a Goddesse b Lâ—…siâ—…s oftâ—…n â—…alâ—…er D am a 〈◊〉 siâ— in his 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 where the 〈…〉 and â—…tice Queene of Heauen c So Hortul aâ—i ae 117. b such wa tâ—e hâ—resie oâ— the Câ—llâ— dâ—â—â—s Vpip â—an â—er 79. and of the world d â—o Hort anime 154 b and make the like prayers to her as you doe to God e You call her soâ—ne Loâ—d her Lady him Sauiour her saluatrix him Mediator her Mediatresse him King hâ—r Quâ—enâ— him God her Goddesse As appeares in many of your prayers as saâ—â—â— Râ—gâ—â—â— â—â—ter misericordiae vita dulcedo salue And consolatio desolatorâ—m via eâ—â—antium sâ—â—as oâ—â—â—m in te sperantium In Offiâ—io B. Mariae Reformato iussu Fij 5. edito And in the Ladies Psalter wherin the words of honour and prayers are turned from God to hâ—r in places innumerable Psal 50. misâ—rere mei domina mundaâ—e ab â—â—â—ibus iniquitatibus meâ—s essâ—nde gratiam tuam super me Psal 89. Domina resugium faâ—ta es noâ—â—s in cuncâ—â— nâ—cessitatibus nostris Psal 2. protegat nos dextra tua mater dei euen with authority and command ouer her Sonne f As their owne Cassander confesseth consult art 21. they make Christ raigning in heauen yet subiect to his Motâ—er Monstra te esse Matrem In Bâ—eviâ—r Rom. officio B. Mariae reformat And Matris iâ—â—e impeâ—a Redemptori Missal Parisiens Dâ—reus to Whitaker fol. 352. saith This is not against Religion and as a partaker of the gouernment of his Kingdome g They assigne Iustice to Christ and Mercy to the Virgin As Gabriâ—â—l Bâ—eâ— in exposit Canoâ— Missae lect 80. saith Confuâ—imus primò ad b atissimam Virginâ—m caelorum reginam cui Rex Regum Pater caelestis dimidium â—egni sui dedit post Pater caelâ—stis cum hâ—beat institiam misericordiam tanqâ—am potioâ—a regni sui bona iustitiâ— sibâ— retenta misericordiam Matri Virgini concessit The like is written by many other of their learned men viri celebrâ—s saith Cassander consult art 21. The great learnâ—d â—esuite Gregorius de Valentia often sets Christ after his mother thus Gloriâ— deo B Virgâ—nâ— Mariâ— Doâ—inae nostiae Item Iesu Christo At the end of his Treatises De satisfact De Jdo olat De
and redeemed vs. You beleeue so also but you adde Christ hath satisfied onely for the eternall punishment and for sinnes before Baptisme but that we must satisfie for our following sins August serm 13. De verbis dom Christus suscipiendo poenam non suscipiendo culpam culpam deleuit poenam See B Mortons Appeal lib. 1. cap 2 sect 23. § 47. lib. 2. cap. 15. sect 8 9 10. and also for the temporall punishment due to all our sins either vpon earth or in Purgatory This we account an errour against the foundation making Christ but halfe a Sauiour and against reason for he that forgiues the fault forgiues the punishment also in S. Augustines opinion 24 We beleeue that we ought to pray for all the members of Christs militant Church vpon earth you beleeue so too but you adde wee ought also to pray for the soules suffering in Purgatory which was a thing long time vnknowne to the Church of God §. 2. These are the principall points of Religion and the foundation of our church by your approbatioÌ„ of theÌ„ you grant them all to be true good ancient and Catholicke which may appeare also by that which followeth Se hâ—story of the Councell of Trent lib. 1. pag. 95. At a Diet in Râ—tisbon anno 1541. where was present Iasper Cardinall Contareni the Popes Nuncio Granuel deliuered a booke of 22 Articles to be considered of by the Diuines of both sides whereof the chiefe were chosen by the Emperour to dispute namely Eckius Flugius and Gropperus Romists Melancthon Bucer and Pâ—storia Protestants and vpon their debating some things were approued and some amended by common consent They dissented onely in fiue things and in seuenteene they all finally agreed Ibib. pag. 54.55 Also when the Augustane confession of the Protestant Princes and Diuines was read at Augspurge anno 1530 the Popes Legate Cardinall Campeggio said plainly to the Emperour that the difference of that doctrine from the Roman for the most part seemed verball and that it imported not much whether one spake after one manner or after another and that for the present there was no cause to make any strict examination of the doctrine onely meanes should be vsed that the Protestant should goe no further on See Annals Elizah â—ngl pag 63. and Relation of Religionin the West parts pag. x. 2. 159. And Pope Pius the fourth anno 1560. offered to Queene Elizabeth to allow our whole Booke of Common Prayer if she would receiue it as from him and by his authority And so he might well doe for the booke was with great iudgement purposely so framed out of the grounds of Religion wherein both sides agree that their very Catholickes might resort vnto it without scruple or scandall if Faction more then reason did not sway The truth is were it not for other causes the Controuersies of points of Religion might well be compounded betwixt vs. For the learned of them know that our doctrine is sufficient to make vs true Christi ans both for faith and good life to make vs liue holily righteously and soberly by Gods grace to become good subiects to our Princes good neighbors amongst men good diligent and dutifull members of the Common-wealth painfull peaceable and blessed people and blessings to the Countrey where we liue and to conduct vs thorow all necessary gratious wayes and means ordained by God to eternall blessednesse There is no defect in our doctrine to these ends to promote Christs Kingdome both of grace and glory §. 3. Onely they know and we confesse our Doctrine is insufficient to set vp an earthly Church-kingdome instead of Christs heauenly Kingdome such as the Pope desireth ouer-topping all other Christian Princes and Potentates and maintained with all worldly wealth pompe and glory Were it the purity of Religion which he desired described and receiued in the best Primitiue times of the Church our Religion would abundantly satisfie him but this high transcendent supremacy of the Pope farre beyond those Primitiue times and the wealth of the world to maintaine him and his in their greatnesse Acts 19.28 25. is the great Diana of the Romans which they striue for And these doctrinall controuersies are but subordinate meanes subtilly kept on foot to make the aduersaries of his supremacy more odious For by that craft their wealth is maintained D. Francis White Orthodox faith Epist dedic Ramolds Hart confer cap. 7. dinis 6 7. pag. 367 seq Our Doctor Reinolds obserueth well and proueth largely that this in these latter Ages hath been the Pope maine aime and practise And men of skill and iudgement who knew the popes thorowly and faithfully set forth their liues haue opened this secret and mystery of State as it hath been managed since it grew to maiesty that they minde the propping vp of their owne Kingdome while they pretend the worship of Christ and that in the popes language the Church doth signifie not the company of the faithfull seruants of God but the Papacy that is the dominion and princehood of the pope in things both temporall and spirituall K. Iames his Remonstrance to Peron pag. 246. And our late learned and iudicious King Iames saith The name of the Church serueth in this our corrupt Age as a cloke to couer a thousand new inuentions and no longer signifies the Assembly of the faithfull or such as beleeue in Iesus Christ according to his Word but a certaine glorious ostentation and temporall Monarchy whereof the pope forsooth is the supreame head Ibid. pag. 259. And S. Peters net is now changed into a casting net or a flew to fish for all the wealth of most flourishing kingdomes 1 To this end consider whether there be more care and policy to maintaine the popes greatnesse and reuenues then to make good Christians For where good Christians are already such as the Primitiue Christians were thither the popes Emissaries come to make them the popes subiects and sticke not at Treasons Rebellions inuasions if they haue hope so to effect it Relation of Religion in the West pag. 156 159. 2 Consider whether all other thogh neuer so profane or wicked Iewes Stewes Turkes Infidels Heretickes or Atheists open enemies of Christian Religion be not suffered more quietly to liue in Italy Rome and vnder the popes nose then Protestants whose onely great crime is They are against the popes vsurpations and corruptions Molius defence pag. 464. 3 Consider if all sinnes against God and his Word be not more slightly punished then offences against the Popes greatnesse In cases of Murder Treason Incest Blasphemy c. ordinary Bishops may bind and loose but the cases of hindring men from going to Rome for pardons of intrusion into any benefice or office Ecclesiasticail of purloyning any Church goods or offending the Sea-Apostolicke c. those are reserued to the pope onely And the penitentiary taxe for falsifying the letters Apostolicall is
See you that loue the Pope so well what a blessing you would bring vpon the Land by restoring his authority which our forefathers counted a burden most vntollerable Antiquus Matthy Paris is noted to take too much delight in speaking euill of the Pope and Matthy of Westminster receiued his Narrations from him and both were too much affected to their owne Countrey Antiquissimus They were both of the Romish Religion the one a Monke of Saint Albones the other a Monke of Westminster Abbey both delighted to speake the truth and spake well of the Popes wherethey saw cause and related other Countries affaires with as vpright affections as their owne Paris saith that the iniustice impiety and dishonesty beare with these words they are his owne of the Court of Rome made the Greeke Church then to fall away and to oppose it selfe against the Roman and that shortly afterwards the Church of Antioch excommunicated the Pope and his Church for vsurping primacy ouer them and being also defiled with Simony Vsury Auarice and other hainous offences And we reade the same things plentifully deliuered in all forraigne Historians Nauclere Vrspergensis Krantzius Aventinus Schasuaburgensis Frisingensis Trithenius c. Vrspergensis in Chron. pag. 307. Abbas Vrspergensis at his being at Rome seeing among other infinite meanes and mines of wealth a great confluence of causes litigious about Bishops places and all other Ecclesiasticall dignities and Parish Churches out of all Countries running to the Court of Rome there to be decided Hee applaudes Rome with the Apostrophe Reioyce O Mother Rome for vnto thee are opened the Cataracts of treasures in the earth To thee runne the Riuers and mountaines of money in great plenty Be Jouiall for the iniquity of the sonnes of men c. thou hast that which thou alwayes thirstedst after Sing thy song that by the wickednesse of men not by thine owne Religion thou hast ouercome the world Men are drawne to thee not by their deuotion or pure conscience but by perpetrating manifold mischiefes and for decision of their Controuersies to thee most gainefull Antiquus Sir suppose all you haue alleadged be true for the substance will you condemne the wisdome policy and zeale of the Church or any members thereof for the vndiscreet managing of it by some particulars Is not wisedome policy power and zeale necessary to maintaine good Doctrine good gouernment and to winne soules and must not learned men and good gouernours bee maintained with wealth befitting their estate and dignity to keepe them from contempt and pouerty are not all these things necessary Antiquissimus Yes vndoubtedly very necessary and commendable but vnder colour of necessity you may not allow policies contrary to true piety and Gods Word such as I alleadged to wit The barring of the Scriptures from Gods people to keepe them in ignorance The disanulling of the Apostles ordinance of placing preachers resident in Cities and Townes subiect to Bishops Iurisdictions who may looke to their good life and sound doctrine and instead of them to allow and priuiledge ambulatory preachers to preach what they list mauger all Bishops and their Officers Yea to instill into the peoples mindes false doctrines treasonous and rebellious practises to the disturbance and destruction of Kingdomes and Common-wealthes who finde it best fishing in troubled waters and fish not for mens soules but for Kingdomes to subiugate all to the Dominion of Râ—me or Spaine nor the gathering of wealth by wrongs or oppressions to the vndoing of people and making the Religion of GOD to stinke in their nostrils as Helies wicked sonnes did 1 Samuel Chapter 2. verse 27. Wherefore the sinne of the young men was very great before the Lord for men abhorred the offering of the Lord. Antiquus Well Sir to let this passe If you describe these polices truely they are very potent those of the society of Iesus are very learned diligent zealous and constant to endure all labours paines and perils to winne men their policies and plots are so strongly layed constantly followed wisely managed and powerfully backed with the Pope and Cardinals yea with Kings Princes and States fauouring them or tyed to the Pope by some necessitudes that they are vnresistable and therefore you may doe well to yeeld to them in good time for such wisedome strength and policy will preuaile Antiquissimus Thinke not so Antiquus This arme of flesh be it neuer so strong is too weake for the arme of the Lord. Note what is written in the Reuelation cap. 17. verse 12 13 14. The ten hornes are ten Kings these haue one minde they giue their power and strength vnto the Beast these shall make warre with the Lambe but the Lambe shall ouercome them for he is the Lord of lords and King of kings And they that are with him are called and chosen and faithfull The power and policy of Babylon should not amate vs but animate vs. Chap. 2. sect 8. Reuel 18.9 to the chapters end Tu contra audentiùs ito For Babylon shal fall Reuelations chapter 18. verse 2. c. and Rome is that Babylon your men grant it as I haue shewed therefore Rome shall fall and her fall shall be wofull dolefull and irrecouerable The Kings and Merchants her friends shall bewayle her the world shall stand amazed and Gods people shall reioyce at her fall She must fall fully and finally and she hath begunne to fall already See History of the Councell of Trent pag. 4. euen when Pope Leo the tenth thought that state in greatest security then came an vnexpected blow from one contemned man Luther which shooke her foundations and since that time she hath shrunke continually and setled lower All the props of strength and policie haue not beene able to raise or hold her vp She hath all policies on her side the Protestants haue none but the plaine downe-right truth and ordinary teaching as Christ hath prescribed and yet that plaine truth hath preuailed against all her power and policies FINIS A IVSTIFICATION OF THE CHVRCH OF ENGLAND THE SECOND BOOKE CHAP. 1. The first Chapter is a full discourse of the visibility of the Church and sheweth where the Church of the Protestants was before Luthers time This Chapter is large to giue the fuller satisfaction and for better perspicuity is diuided into foure Sections The first Section sheweth how visible the true Church ought to be The second sheweth that the Protestants Church hath euermore been so visible as the true Church of Christ ought to be in the ancient Primitiue Church Greeke and Easterne Church The third section deliuereth a sufficient historical discourse of the Waldenses prouing the point The fourth section sheweth that the Church of Rome excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof continued to be the true Church of God vntill Luthâ—rs â—â—me and was all one in substance with ours The first section is subdiuided into subsections and they into to many smaller Paragraffes noted thus § The first subsection
Protestant Church hath euermore beene so visible as the Church of Christ ought to be Subsection 1. § 1. for it hath euermore taught the same doctrine which the Scriptures and the Fathers taught § 2. As appeares by Irenaeus Tertullian and the Creedes But § 3. The Romists Cannot alleadge the Fathers for their new Doctrines Now proue your Protestant Church to haue beene so visible in all Ages as the Church of Christ ought to be or else you haue said nothing Antiquissimus It might be sufficient according to your owne Valentinianus to shew that our Church was sometime in some few and them hidden as the woman in the Wildernesse Reuel 12.6 and vnknowne to the greatest part of the world which weighed not times and things wisely and was slandered by the persecutors thereof as a false Church But I will not take all aduantages but giue you a full visibility thereof at all times Subsection 1. First I say §. 1. our Church for the doctrine thereof is the same which the Primitiue Church of Christ was for many ages For neither it nor ours taught any other points of faith necessary to saluation then such as are contained in plain places of the Scripture or necessarily deducted from them by good consequence When the Fathers are vrged against Bâ—llarmine in this point he yeeldeth 1 De verbo De lib. 4 cap. 11. §. his notatis that whatsoeuer the Apostles publikely taught to the people which was necessary all that they wrote 2 De iustific lib. 3. cap. 8. §. prima ratio This I haue proued more fully cap. That nothing can be certaine to be beleeued with the certainty of faith but what is immediately contained in the Word of God or thence deducted by euident consequence Now it is our Generall course to examine all doctrines by the Scriptures holding the Scriptures the vndoubted Oracles of God for the ground of all our beleefe King Iames praemonition to all Christian Monarks pag. 35 36. as the Fathers did and holding the true sense of the Scriptures as it is deliuered for all fundamentall points in the three Creeds and in the foure first generall Councells and the vniforme consent of the ancient Fathers In which is contained the full instruction for saluation and the vnity of the Catholicke Church §. 2. Jrenaeus Bishop of Lions in France liuing within 200 yeeres of our Sauiour a disciple of those that heard Saint Iohn the Apostle writing against the Heretickes Valentinians Gnosticks and others layeth downe in his first booke and 2 chapter no other Articles of faith and grounds of Religion then our ordinary Catechisme teacheth and in his third chapter sheweth that in the vnity of that faith all the Churches of Germany France Spaine the East Egypt Libya and all the world were founded therein they sweetly accorded as if they all dwelt in one house had all but one soule one heart and one mouth and this ground he laies for the confutation of all Heresies 〈…〉 â—b â—e praescript aduersâ—s heretiâ—o folâ—o qâ—arto The like doth Tertullian liuâ—ng 200 yeeres after Christ He giues the funâ—amâ—ntall points of Religion gathered out of the Scriptures and deliuered by the Churches the same which our Church deliuereth and no other for the rule of faith See King Iames Pâ—aemonition pâ—g 35. The three famous Creeds named the Apostles Athanasius and the Nicene Creeds ordayned for rules of Christians beleefe and badges differencing them from Infidels and Hereticks we hold intirely and firmely and proclaime them ordinarily in our Churches And whatsoeuer the Fathers held vniformely and agreed vpon as necessary to be beleeued vnto saluation we doe with reuerence receiue But the particular or priuate opinions which any of them held different from other Fathers doe not binde vs now more then those other Fathers then or the Romans at this present The foure first generall Councels with reuerence we receiue as Orthodoxe See B. Andrew Ad Bellarmine Apologiam Responsio cap. 7. pag. 161. and so they are acknowledged by our Church and by our Acts of Parliament The following Councels are subiect to some exceptions We therfore holding the same points of faith which the Primitiue Fathers held vniformely to be necessary to saluation and holding no other points that doe any way crosse or weaken them may iustly challenge them for our predecessors and their Church and ours in point of doctrine to be all one Antiquus §. 3. We challenge the same Fathers to bee ours also and we deduce both our Bishops and doctrine by good succession from them which you cannot doe But I require not of you a discourse of those times which either of vs lay alike claime vnto but of the times nearer vnto Luther Shew mee any visible Church in the world that held Luthers doctrine for 500. yeeres next before Luthers time Antiquissimus You may challenge the Primitiue Fathers for the points wherein you and we agree as the Canonicall Scriptures the doctrine of the Trinity in Vnity Baptisme and such like But you cannot challenge them to be yours in those additions and corruptions which they neuer knew and which you haue brought into the Church in later times and which make the great difference betwixt you and vs as the worshipping of Images the Popes pardons priuate Masses or Communion without communicating halfe Communions without the Cup the Popes transcendent supremacy and such like §. 4. But in calling vs to these later times you are good disciples of the Poet Horace who in his Arte Poetica saith A witty Poet must vse this Art The point which he hath no hope to burnish faire and bright he must leaue vntouched Et quae desperat tractata nitescere posse relinquit This is good Poetry indeed in them but pitifull Diuinity in you to leaue the best times and purest patternes and draw vs to the worst But Sectionis 2. Subsectio 2. § 1. Propounding 1 the Easternt and Greeke Churches 2 the Waldenses c. And 3 the Roman Church it selfe misliking and groaning vnder the tyranny of the Papacy and desiring reformation § 2. The Greeke Church condemned by the Romish as Hereticall § 3. Js cleered by Scotus Lombard Aquinas and others Now presupposing you yeeld vs those best times wherein our Church was very gloriously visible wee follow you to the worst Wherein you propose vnto you first the spacious and famous Churches of Grecia D. Field of the Church booke 3. cap. 5. Armenia Aethiopia and Russia which holding the same rule of faith which we hold and beleeuing all points absolutely necessary to saluation as we beleeue and refusing the same corruptions of the Church of Rome which we refuse were the same with our Church true Churches of God notwithstanding some defects errours and diuisions among them which stayned their beauty and hindered their perfection but did not cut them off from possibility of saluation And so for ought I know they continue till this
Iosephists Esperonists Arnoldists Wiclifists Hussits c. to omit other nick-names giuen them vpon other causes § 3 And now secondly that they were our fore-runners in the points of Religion wherein we differ from you your Writers shew plentifully a Hist Waldens Book 1. cap. 8. Aeneas Sylvius and Iohn du Bravius in their histories of Bohemia make the doctrine taught by Calvin all one with that of the Waldenses And the same Sylvius saith b Aeneas Sylv. hist Bohem. cap. 35. The Hussites did imbrace the opinions of the Waldenses And Hosius heres lib. 1. saith the leprosie of the Waldenses infected all Bohemia Lindanus in his Analyticke Tables makes Caluin inheritor of the Doctrine of the Waldenses Thomas Walden c VValden lib. 6. de reb Sacram. tit 12. cap. 10. saith The doctrine of the Waldenses crept out of the quarters of France into England meaning by Wiclife against whom he wrote d D. Vsher Gravis quaest cap. 8. §. 1. Poplinerius saith The Waldenses and Albigenses about the yeere 1100 and the succeeding times spread their doctrine parum differentem little differing from that which the Protestants now imbrace Lancelotus du voisin Poplinerius histor Franc. lib. 1. fol. 7. b. edit anno 1581. e Ib. cap. 9. §. 22. Gretserus the Iesuite calls the Albigenses Waldenses and Berengarians Caluinianorum atavos the Caluinists great grandfathers Gretser prolegâ—m in scripta edita contra Wald. cap. 5. f D. Abbot against Hill Reason 1. §. 18. Francis Guicciardin an Italian and Florentine Historian writing of the yeere 1520. lib. 13. saith that Luther set abroad the doctrine of the Bohemians naming Hus and Hierom. And Petrus Messias a Spaniard in the life of Wenceslaus mentioning the opinions of Hus and the Bohemians saith They were the seed of those errours as he cals them which were afterwards in Germany to wit taught by Luther g Ib. §. 29. And Iohannes Cocleus a man that had laboured in the story of the Hussites and set out bookes thereof and also wrote sharpely against Luther saith that Hus did commit spirituall fornication with many aliens with the Wiclivists the Dulcinists the Leonists the Waldenses the Albigenses and others of that sort enemies of the Church of Rome And he saith that Luther followed Hus his Doctrine lib. 2. de Actis scriptis Lutheri And cals the Lutherans new Hussites And againe lib. 3. and lib. 8. he saith that vnto his time till Luthers time and after there remained the sect of the Thaborites in many places of Bohemia and Moravia vnder the name of Picards and Waldenses h Histor Albigens lib. 1. cap. 8. Eckius in his common places cap. 28. saith Luther had done nothing else but renew the heresies of the Waldenses Albigenses Wiclife and Iohn Hus. § 4 Antiquus Sir our men deny not but these Waldenses and others were Luthers fore-runners in many things but they held some things which you are ashamed to hold and therefore were not of your Church or Religion Antiquissimus I know well that many errours were imputed to them which they neuer held As i B. Vsher Grauiss quaest cap. 10. §. 15. Bernardus Girardus the French Historian lib. 10. saith Although they had some ill opinions yet these did not so much stirre vp the hatred of the Pope and great Princes against them as their freedome in speech which they vsed in blaming and reprouing the vices dissolute manners life and actions of Princes Ecclesiasticall persons and the Pope himselfe That was the chiefe thing which drew the hatred of all vpon them effecit vt plures nefarie affingerentur eis opiniones à quibus omnino fuerant alieni this caused many wicked opinions to be deuised and fathered of them from which they were very free and guiltlesse k Ib. cap. 8. §. 28. Thuanus histor lib. 5. anno 1550. reckons vp their opinions thus They held that the Church of Rome because it had forsaken the true faith of Christ was that Whore of Babylon and that barren tree which Christ cursed and therefore we ought not to obey the Pope and Bishops which fostered his errours that the Monasticall life was the sinke and kennell of the Church the vowes thereof vaine and seruing onely for vnclean lusts that the Priests orders were notes of that beast mentioned in the Reuelation that purgatory fire sacrifice of the Masse Sanctuaries or hallowed places about Churches worshipping of Saints offerings for the dead were the Inuentions of Sathan Then he addeth To these certaine and chiefe heads of their doctrine alia afficta others are fained and deuised concerning Mariage resurrection the state of soules after death and of Meates l B. Iewel Apol. cap. 1. diuis 1. Bishop Jewell saith our ancient Christians were slandered that they made priuy meetings in the darke killed yong babes fed themselues with mens flesh and like Sauage and brute beasts did drinke their blood In conclusion how that after they had put out the Candles they committed adultery or incest one with another brethren with sisters sonnes with theiâ— mothers without shame or difference men without all Religion enemies of mankind vnworthy to be suffered in the world Thus they said of the ancient Christians and thus they said of the Waldenses most vniustly and vntruely of both you doubt not of the former let many of your owne Writers satisfie you of the later m Vsher grav qu. cap. 6. §. 11. Rainerius whose booke Gretserus the Iesuite lately set out among other Writers of the Waldenses saith The Waldenses were the most dangerous sect to the Church of all other for three causes the third whereof is that whereas other sects through the outragiousnesse of blasphemy against God worke a horrour in men this sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of piety because before men they liue iustly and of God they beleeue all things piously and hold all the articles contained in the Creed onely they blaspheme and hate the Roman Curch for which the multitude is easie to beleeue n Hist â—ald booke 1. cap. 5. Iacobus de Riberia in his collections of the Citie of Tholous saith the Waldenses wonne all credit from the Priests and made them little esteemed by the holinesse of their liues and excellency of their doctrine The like saith Rainerius cited ib. De forma haeret fol. 98. And Clauâ—ius de Scissel Archbishop of Turin saith they liued vnreproueably without reproach or scandall among men cited ib. In his Treatise against the Waldenses The B. of Canaillon sent a certaine Monke a Diuine Vesembec Oration of the Waldenses citat ib. to conferre and conuince the Waldenses of Merindal in Prouince who vpon his returne said He had not so much profited in all his life in the Scriptures as hee had done in those few dayes conference with the Waldenses Wherevpon the Bishop sent diuers Doctors to confound them but vpon their returne one of them said with a
1213. and 1220. §. 4. The twelfth Chapter sheweth there were many of the Waldenses Religion in England Matth. Paris in anno 1174. some burnt in anno 1174 saith Math Paris and in King Henry the second his time many were grieuously persecuted in England saith Thomas Waldensis an English man Waldens de Re sacram lib. 6. tit 12. cap. 10. Wiclife taught their very doctrine and greatly spread it in England Also in Saxony and Pomerania and in the Diocesse of Eisten in Germany ib. cap 11. were many Waldenses they had twelue Pastors knowen besides the vnknown Yea as Trithenius reports they were in such numbers and so spread in Germany that they could trauell from Colen to Milan in Italy and euery night lodge with hostes of their owne profession §. 5. The thirteenth Chapter shewes many in Flaunders the fourteenth in Poland Sigonius de Regno Italiae lib. 17. Rainer in summa fol. 18. the fifteenth in Paris it selfe the sixteenth in Italy as writeth Sigonius Rainerius saith in anno 1250. The Waldenses had Churches in Albania Lombardy Millan Romagnia and also in Vicence Florence and Val Spoletine Anno 1280. there were many Waldenses in Sicilia saith Du Haillan Roger Haillan in the life of Philip. 3. Sigonius lib. 17. King of Sicilia made constitutions against them and Pope Gregory the ninth persecuted them in Jtaly especially in Millan as saith Sigonius So did Honorius and Boniface the 8. The seuenteenth Chapter sheweth Rainerius de forma haereticor fol. 10. an 1250. the Waldenses had Churches in Constantinople Philadelphia Slavonia Bolgaria Digonicia by the testimony of Rainerius and they were spred into Livonia and Sarmatia Vignier histor Biblio thec part 3. pag. 130. as Vignier sheweth Sectionis 3. Subsectio 4. § 1. The Waldenses continued aboue 400 yeeres vntill Lutherrs time and after § 2. Jn England by meanes of Wiclife § 3. His doctrine and many followers Oxford Diuines § 4. The story of Iohn Hus Ierom of Prage and Bohemian affaires § 8. and 9. The continuance of the Waldenses after Luthers time Luther wrote a Preface to one of their bookes Letters passed betwixt them and Oecolampadius Bucer Caluin c. Antiquus Enough Sir of their spreading but except you shew also their succession and continuance till Luthers rising you can haue no hope to satisfie Antiquissimus I haue shewed Councels consultations persecutions massacres and mighty warres against them whereby many thousands of them haue beene burnt slain rooted out banished wasted Vsher ib. cap. 10. §. 64. but yet the maruellous hand of God still appeared in preseruing multitudes of them in diuers and many places in the middest of all their grieuous and continuall persecutions their doctrine was still preserued preached beleeued spred continued and deliuered to posterity Your a Thuanus hist sui temporis in praefatione Thuanus writing but the other day saith Supplicia parum profâ—cerunt Persecutions or punishments preuailed little They were slaine banished spoyled of their goods and dignities and scattered into diuers Countries rather then conuicted of errour or brought to repentance Surely as the persecution of the Apostles at Ieruâ—alem quenched not the Gospell but b Acts. occasioned the spreading thereof in Samaria and remoter parts so did the persecutions of the Waldenses in some parts of France occasion their spreading into other parts and other Countries as Germany Bohemia Polonia Livonia c. as c Thuanus ib. Thuanus there sheweth §. 2. In Britany or England the Waldenses doctrine was quickly receiued by many Haply by means of the entercourse of the English people with the great Earle of Tolous his subiects by reason of the d Before subs 3. §. 4. affinity betwixt those Princes for in the yeere 1174 and in Henry the seconds time there was persecution and burning of them as e Subs 2. § 6. Mathy Paris and Thomas Walden haue recorded But that doctrine was more generally receiued and had fuller passage in King Edward 3 raigne when f See Archb. Abbot against D. Hill Reason 1. §. 25 Fox iâ—â—ita Wicl â—â— Iohn Wiclife a learned Doctor of Diuinity g Bailiol Colledâ—â— Master of a Colledge in Oxford and publike Reader of Diuinity in that Vniuersity taught it there with the great liking applause of the hearers and approbation of the whole Vniuersity For the Vicechancellour Proctors diuers Preachers and Batchelors of Diuinity tooke part with him And when Buls came thicke from Rome against him and his Doctrine First from Gregory 11. anno 1378. And afterwards from Gregory the 12 whereby he was to be condemned for an Hereticke The whole Vniversity gaue a testimony in fauour of him vnder their seale in their Congregation house in these words among others h Anno 1406. Octob. 5. God forbid that our Prelats should haue condemned a man of such honesty for an Hereticke c. §. 3. This mans doctrine as the said Bulles of the two Popes did say agreed with the doctrine of Marsilius Patavians and Johannes de Ganduno i Abbot ib. This Marsilius a very learned man in that Age about the yeere 1324 had written a booke entituled Defensor Pacis in defence of the Emperor Lewis of Bauier who was mightily laid at by three Popes successiuely demoÌ„strating the supreme authority of the Emperour and beating down the iniquity of the Popes vsurpations ouer Christian Princes and generall Councels shewing that things are to be decided by the Scriptures that learned men of the Laity are not to be debarred voyces in Councels that the Clergy and pope also are to be subiect to Princes That the Church is the whole company of the faithfull that Christ is the foundation and head of the Church hath not appointed any one to be his Vicar that Priests may be married as well as other Christians that S. Peter was neuer at Rome that the Popish court or Synagogue is a denne of theeues that the doctrine of the Pope is not to be followed because it leadeth to euerlasting destruction The popes being informed that this was also Wiclifes doctrine must needes condemne him or yeeld themselues guilty Many other positions were attributed vnto him also some bad enough and vndoubtedly false as had been before to the Waldenses and the Primitiue Christians but what hee truely held may be seene in his owne workes that remaine and in Mr. Foxe writing his life and in Catalogo testium veritatis lib. 18. Gabr. Powel De Antichristâ— In Prafatione n. 25. The summe whereof Mr. Gabriel Powel a diligent searcher and obseruer deliuereth thus Hee taught that there ought not to be one supreme Bishop in the Church that the pope is not only not Christs Vicar but also that he is Antichrist that his priuiledges bulles dispensations and indulgences are not onely idle and vnprofitable but also wicked and impious that to spirituall men is not to be giuen the politicke Dominion
and dutifulnesse he much pâ—ttied them r Hist Wald. book 2. cap. 8. And one Guerin an aduocate was hanged for falsely informing the King against them But the Ecclesiastickes persecuted and massacred them cruelly Ibid. cap. 4. In this Kings time the VValdenses sent two of their Pastors one George Morell of Frassiniers in Dauphine the other Peter Masson of Burgundy to the Protestant Ministers to wit to Oecolampadius Minister at Basse to Capito and Martin Bucer at Strasburg and to Berthaud Haller at Berne to conferre with them about some points of Religion where they found so great agreement in their faith with equall mislikes of the Romish corruptions that they much reioyced and praised God that had continued them and their fathers in the truth of that doctrine aboue foure hundred yeeres in in the middest of many troubles as they write The letters passing betweene them are to be seene in the History Å¿ Ibid. cap. 8. lib. 1. cap. 6. The like letters passed betwixt Preachers of the VValdenses and Calvin t To be seene among Calvins Epistles Epist 250. I hope I haue satisfied you concerning these VValdenses first that they were fully of our Religion u Sâ—bsection 3. subsect 1. Secondly that they were in great numbers and made great visible Churches x Subsect 2. Thirdly that they were spread in diuers Countries y Subsect 3. Fourthly that they continued from the time of your great Revolt from the purity of Religion vnto the late and more publike Reformation by M. Luther z Subsect 4. Antiquus Indeed you haue said very much both for the Greeke or East Church that it held your faith and so continueth and also for these Separatists the VValdenses in the West But you * Section 2. subsect 2. mentioned a third part that many continuing in outward communion with the Church of Rome were yet truely of your Faith and Religion let me heare what you say of that part and you shall haue my reply against them all Section 4. § 1. The Church of Rome excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof continued to be the Church of God vntill Luthers time proued by many Protestant Diuines § 2. Their Reasons § 3. But now then the state of that Church is much altered since the new light in Luthers time and since fully discouering the corruptions thereof § 4. And since the great alteration made by the Councell of Trent Antiquissimus I say first that I haue already alledged a great number liuing in community with Papists in outward Ceremonies which yet in substance of Religion were ours and not yours as the followers of Wiclifes doctrine and other teachers in all Countries which were innumerable as may appeare by my former Relation many of them being persecuted for it and many other knowne among themselues but concealing themselues from theâ—r persecutors §. 1. B. Vsher B. White Mr. Ric. Hocker But now I say further with D. Field Luther Calvin Beza Morney Melanchthon Bucer Mr. Deering Bishop Carlton and many other learned Protestants that setting aside the pope and Cardinals and their Hierarchy with the maintainers thereof which I account no part of the Church but a domineering faction tyrannizing ouer the Church the Church of Rome consisting of the rest which were innumerable continued to be the Church of God and in substance all one with vs vntill Luthers time Thus teacheth Doctor Field Of the Church Booke 3. chapter 6. And in the 8 chapter he addeth although we doe acknowledge Wiclife Hus Jerom of Prage and the like to haue been the worthy seruants of God and holy Martyrs and Confessors suffering for the cause of Christ against Antichrist yea we doe not thinke that the Church was found onely in them or that there were no other appearance or succession of the Church and Ministery as Stapleton and other of that faction falsely impute vnto vs. For we most firmely beleeue all the Churches in the world wherein our Fathers liued and dyed to haue beene the true Churches of God in which vndoubtedly saluation was to be found and that they which taught embraced and beleeued those damnable errours which the Romanists now defend against vs were a faction onely in the Churches as were they that denyed the Resurrection vrged Circumcision and despised the Apostles of Christ in the Churches of Corinth and Galatia This matter D. Field prosecuteth there and also in the Appendix to the fift booke part 3 pag. 7. Luther is also alleadged by Bellarmine De not is Ecclesiae cap. 16. out of his booke against the Anabaptists we confesse saith Luther that vnder the Papacy there was much good yea all Christian good and it came thence vnto vs the true Scriptures two true Sacraments true keyes for remission of sinnes true office of preaching true Catechisme as are the Lords Prayer the tenne Commandements the Articles of Faith Yea I say moreouer that vnder the papacy was true Christianity yea the very kernell of Christianity Calvin in his fourth booke of Jnstitutions chap. 2. § 11. saith That God suffered not his Church to perish in France Italy Germany Spaine and England hauing made his Couenant with them but it continued there through effectuall Baptisme and other remainders though for mens ingratitude he suffered the building to be much wasted rent and torne Beza in his questions saith The Church was vnder the papacy but the papacy was not the Church Master Perkins hath the like in his Exposition of the Creed pag. 405. edit Cambridge 1596. Morney in his Treatise of the Church chapt 9. In the later end deliuereth the same That vnder the papacy was the Church and Flocke of Christ but gouerned partly by hirelings partly by wolues and that Antichrist held it by the throat the people were of the Christian Common-wealth but the pope with his faction a Catiline to set it on fire whom Cicero fitly calleth a plague and not a part of the Common-wealth borne Ex luxu reipublicae as an impostume or disease is no part of the body but a corruption bringing dammage and death Bucer and Melancthon teach the same Mr. Edward Deering in his Lectures preached in Pauls Church in London vpon the Epistle to the Hebrewes Lecture 23. pag. 374. hath these words In this was the great goodnesse of God that in time to come his children might assuredly know hee reserued to himselfe a Church euen in the middest of all desolation and that hee called them by his word and confirmed by his Sacraments euen as at this day For seeing there could be no sinne so great but faith in Jesus Christ scattereth it all away it was impossible that the man of sinne doth not so much adulterate either the Word of God but that it should be to the faithfull a Gospell of saluation or else the Sacramenta of God but that they should be pledges of eternall life to those that did beleeue And a little after God of his infinite
goodnesse who calleth things that are not as though they were euen in that Ministery gaue grace vnto his Saints Bishop Carlton wrote a booke of purpose entituled Consensus Ecclesiae catholica contra Tridentines to shew that although the doctrine of Christian Religion was much altered in the chiefest Articles of Faith by Fryers yet a great number of godly learned men held the ancient truth and preserued the Church vntill the times of Reformation and that the Reformed Churches still continue the same and are separated onely from the Roman Court so farre as the Roman Court had separated it selfe from the Roman Church and that our Fathers and Ancestors liuing dying in the Roman Church had sufficient meanes to bring them to saluation And this he sheweth in the seuerall discourses of the principall fundamentall points of faith See of this matter also Bishop Vsher De successione Ecclesiarum cap. 6 § 8 9. and his Sermon And Archbishop Abbot against Hill Reason 5. § 28. And Mr. Richard Hookers discourse of Iustification §. 2. Their Reasons are I. The corruptions in the Roman Church sprung not vp all at once nor came to their full height vntill these late yeres and were not so dangerous in their Spring as in their full growth and strength D. Field book 3. chap. 6. Of the Church Append to the 5. booke part 3. pag. 8. c. II. They were not generally receiued by all men nor as the vndoubted determinations of the Church but controuerted and variously disputed among the learned and holden with great liberty of iudgement by the greatest Doctors as appeares by thier owne bookes of Controuersies written by Bellarmine Suares Azorius c. which confute their owne writers as much as they doe Protestants and by those 27 points which D. Field mentions in his Appendixe to the seuenth Chapter of the third booke of the Church printed at the end of the fourth booke for had they beene the vndoubted doctrines and determinations of the Church all men would haue holden them vniformely entirely and constantly as they held the doctrine of the Trinity and other articles of the Faith As long therefore as men yeelded outward obedience to the Church-ceremonies without scandall and in other things were suffered to abound in their owne sence there was no such danger in holding the right faith III. Our forefathers held the true foundation of Religion that is Iustification and Saluation by Iesus Christ his merits onely and so were taught ordinarily in their bookes of visitation and consolation of the sicke * As we shall shew in the article of Iustification and they erred onely in points inferiour of lesse moment and danger which defaced indeed and blemished but did not nullifie or take away the beeing of the Church Diseases in the heart braine liuer and vitall parts are dangerous and deadly but wounds or blemishes in the fleshly sensuall or organicall parts onely as the hands feet eares eyes c. doe onely impaire the beauty and actions but endanger not the life nor cut of hope of recouery Greg. Nissen de opific. hom cap. vlt. It is Saint Gregory Nissens Simile So saith he it is with the Church of God and Religion A man is a man while he hath life though he be sore diseased as Naaman was in his leprosie IIII. They misliked and derided as Chawcers plowman many of their ceremonies and idle things as holy water pardons relickes c. and deplored the greater corruptions and abuses and cryed for reformation most readily receiuing it when it came V. In what they erred they erred ignorantly Aug de vtilitate credendi ad Honorat Idem epist 162. ad Donat. with mindes ready to be reformed vpon better information Saint Augustine puts a difference betwixt Heretickes and them that beleeue Heretickes And he saith They that defend an opinion false and peruerse without pertinacious animosity especially which not the boldnesse of their owne presumption hath begotten but which from their seduced and erroneous Parents they haue receiued and themselues doe seeke the truth with care and diligence ready to amend their errour when they find the truth they are in no wise to be reckoned among Heretickes This was the case of our fathers vnder the Papacy VI. If any did erre in points fundamentall as long as they denyed not the foundation directly See of this more chap. 4. sect 3. for that is plaine infidelity or apostacy and quite cuts them off from the Church if they did it onely vpon meere ignorance with a mind ready to reforme their errour vpon better instruction those were still the accounted members of the true Church For this was the case of the Corinthians denying the resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15.10 and of the Galatians erring dangerously about Iustification Gal. 3.3 4 5. 5.4 whom yet Saint Paul calles Churches of God 1 Cor. 1.2 Gal. 1.2 and doubtlesse he would not haue taken such paines to write vnto them except he had so thought them and had hope to find them tractable and recouerable §. 3. Antiquus Sir I heartily thanke you I need heare no more nor trouble you any longer since you allow the Church of Rome to be the true Church of God wherein saluation may be had and you alledge great Doctors of your owne side and good reasons for it I am satisfied I haue no reason to cleaue to your Church which all our Catholickes condemne for hereticall and schismaticall and to leaue the Roman which you acknowledge to be the true Church wherein saluation is to be had The Roman Church is iustified on all hands by friends and enemies to be safe yours is condemned of all but your selues I will take my leaue See this more at large in D. Field in the places before alledged and B. Carlton Iurisdiction consensus c. Antiquissimus Stay good sir and draw no more out of my words then they yeeld you I spake of the Church of Rome as it was till Luthers time and you conclude of the Church of Rome as it is now Deceiue not your selfe there is great difference betwixt them betwixt the times then and now and betwixt that Church then and now In those times the errours of our forefathers were of meere ignorance what they perceiued to be euill they misliked they desired knowledge they wished many things reformed and gladly embraced reformation when they found it comming But now it is all otherwise now men are admonished of their errours offer is made them to be better instructed and yet either they dote on their owne old opinions vnwilling to be instructed in the reuealed truth or after sufficient knowledge and conviction for some worldly respects they wilfully and obstinately persist in their old errours and which is farre worse they hate and persecute the maintainers of the truth Saint Cyprian saith if any of our predecessors Cypr. ep 63. §. 13. either of ignorance or simplicity
offering and he answereth that which is offered and consecrated by the Priest is called a sacrifice and oblation because it is a memoriall and representation of the true sacrifice and holy offering made vpon the Altar of the Crosse Bellar. De Missa lib. 1. cap. 15. §. Alter modus These and many other testimonies Bellarmine alledgeth and laboureth by wit to elude saying it is so indeed but not onely so He will not onely haue it to be a commemoratiue and representatiue but a true and proper sacrifice of Christs Body and Blood really the same hoste not differing from his Body in heauen and the immolation or sacrificing of him in the formes of Bread Concil Trid. sess 22. cap. 2. Alanus de Euchar. sacrif lib. 2. c. 12. the very same with his sacrificing vpon the Crosse as the Councell of Trent speakes The controuersie therefore is concerning the proper and improper signification of the Fathers tearmes They take them as properly spoken as of a true reall propitiatory sacrifice auaileable in it selfe for remission of sinnes and so turne the Sacrament into a sacrifice profitable without receiuing and the Priests office which should be in preaching and ministring the Sacraments Matth. 28. Mark 16. is now onely to say Masse or offer vp the daily sacrifice frustrating Christs institution with a gainfull inuention of their owne In regard of this mistaking of the Fathers words of Priests altars sacrifices Ministers the ordinary word of the new Testament Rom 15.16 1 cor 3 5. 4.1 2. cor 3.6 6.4 Eph. 3.7 cor 1.7 23 25. 4.7 1 thes 3.2.1 tim 4.6 And their office or worke called Ministry Act. 6.4 20.24 21.19 12.25 2 cor 58.1 6.3 Eph. â— 12. col 4.17 4.2 1 timoth. 1.12 1. tim 4. Communion 1 cor 10.16 table 1 Corinth 10.21 The Lords Super. 1 cor 11.20 2 Kings 18.4 See Cassander consultatio artic 7. De ecclesia § De Pontifice Rom. c. and of the abuses arising thereupon we rather chuse the words of Scripture and of the more ancient Fathers Ministers Communion Table Sacraments then those words which are neuer vsed in the New Testament nor in the ancientest Fathers but by them purposely auoyded for feare of being mistaken by your owne confession The same reason therefore that moued the blessed Apostles and Primitiue Fathers to abstaine from those words the same râ—ason â—oâ—es vs to doe the like §. 3. Antiquus But why haue you left off any of those customes and ceremonies which were vsed by the Fathers what reason had you for that Antiquissimus First the same reason that Hezekiah had to breake abolish the brazen Serpent which had been of good vse to the honour of God and edifying of men but in his time was abused to be an instrument of Idolatry Secondly the same reason that S. Paul had against the Agapae or Feasts of Loue 1 Cor. 11.19 20 21 22. For as your Rhemists acknowledge vpon that place at first the richer Christians made feasts bringing store of meat and drinke to the Churches to ioy and cheare vp themselues and the poore that wanted when they came to receiue the holy Sacrament which Feasts were called Agapae Feasts of Charity These Feasts afterwards through abuse became occasions of pride in them that had to bring of contempt to them that had not of gluttony and drunkennesse yea of rejecting the poore and of the formost deuouring all without expecting one another This occasioned Saint Pauls reproofe of them then and the whole abrogation of them afterward August epist 119 ad Ianuar. cap. 19. See B. Morton Appeal lib. 1. cap. 3. sect 1 2 3 4 5. Thirdly the same reason also that Saint Augustine had to complaine of the multitude of rites and ceremonies grieuous and burdensome to the Church in his time which continually increased till our times and with the mulitude and painfull or too carefull obseruance thereof much decayed the due obseruance of the substantiall points of Religion As too many branches of the Vine hinder the fruitfulnesse and therefore good husbands prune them off Fourthly and finally the same Reason which the Roman Church it selfe had to disuse or abolish many customes traditions rites and ceremonies formerly vsed whereby they iustifie vs. Antiquus Name some of them I pray you §. 4. See B. Morton Appeal lib. 2. cap. 25. sect 10. and the Authors there alledged Bellar. De Euch. lib. 4. cap. 28. Antiquissimus Our B. Morton deliuers you a dozen at once citing his Authors and places of their bookes for them 1 the threefold dipping in Baptisme in memory of the Trinity thought by Dionysius Basil Athanasius Ierom Austen Ambrose to be an Apostolicall tradition now saith Binius and Canus abolished and one dipping or sprinkling thought sufficient by the common consent of Diuines 2 Remouing the old custome of tasting honey in Baptisme spoken of by Tertullian and Ierom. 3 Of abrogating the ceremony of washing the feet in Baptisme spoken of by Saint Ambrose and Augustine epist 119. cap. 28. 4 Decreeing also in the Councell of Trent sess 21. cap. 4 the administration of the Eucharist vnto Infants vsed sixe hundred yeeres in the Church to be vnnecessary and vnfitting Maldonat comment in Ioh. 6. Binius 5 â—he custome that it was not lawfull to Baptise but onely at Easter and Whitsontide is abrogated be-because of the dangers of common life Durand 6 Night vigils mentioned by Tertullian and Ierom and praised by other Fathers forbidden to Women by the Councel of Elliberis to be in Churchyards and afterwards in the Toletan and Tridentine Councels Binius 7 The standing at publike prayers all the time betwixt Easter and Whitsontide decreed by the Nicene Councell and obserued by the ancient Fathers as Saint Ambrose and Ierom witnesse and counted an Apostolicke constitution now haue left no foot-steps of it Durand Cassander 8 Washing of the bodies of the dead vsed by the Ancients mentioned by Tertullian Eusebius and Gregory Durand 9 The Feasts of Charity called Agapae mentioned in the Constitutions of Clement reproued by S. Paul to the Corinthians but in other Churches long continued the Councell of Laodicaea forbad now they are forgotten Bouius 10 The dispensing with an Apostolicall Canon concerning the Consecration of Bishops Bel. Binius 11 The neglecting of the Wednesdayes and Fridayes Fast in the East Church by the 68 Canon of the Apostles or of Friday and Saturday in the West by Apostolicke Constitution mentioned by Clemens Jgnatius Epiphanius Athanius and others Bouius 12 Of fourescore and foure Canons of the Apostles scarce 6 or 8 are obserued in the Latin Church saith Michael Medina cited by D. Rainolds Thes 5. Vnto which I might adde many other things as 1. The times of prohibiting marriage much abridged For by some ancient Councels as namely that of Laodicea celebrated aboue twelue hundred yeeres agone there were three times prohibited from the celebration of
marriage which the Church of England still obserueth Concil Laodice cap. 25. Bellar. De Matrimonio lib. 1. cap. 31. §. Alterum imped §. Ratio hujus Concil Trident. session 24. ca. 10 1 From Aduent to the Epiphany 2 From Septuagesima vntill a weeke after Easter 3 From the dayes of Rogation vntill a weeke after Whitsontide But the late Councell of Trent hath onely continued the first entire cut the second shorter by 16 dayes beginning with Lent and ending a weeke after Easter and the third it hath quite cut off Concil Trident. sess 24. canon 3. 2 The degrees prohibiting marriage both enlarged and abridged For the Councell of Trent hath this Canon If any man say that the degrees onely expressed in Leuiticus of consanguinity and affinity doe hinder the contracting of Matrimony and dissolue it being contracted and that the Church hath not power to dispense in some of them or constitute that more degrees may hinder and dissolue let him be Anathema Here is a change of Gods law loosing where God hath bound binding where God hath loosed And they accursed that grant not this power to the Roman Church Bellarmine de Matrimonio lib. 1. cap. 29. initio And here is a change of the Churches custome also For Bellarmine addeth Recte Catholica Ecclesia conjugia prohibuit olim vsque ad septimum postea vero vsque ad quartium gradum consanguinitatis affinitatis The Catholicke Church in former time rightly forbad marriage to the seuenth degree and afterwards to the fourth degree of consanguinity and affinity Concil Trid. sess 21. cap. 3. canon 1 2 3. 3 And yet the Church of Rome is bolder euen to change Christs owne Ordinance and Institution of the Blessed Sacrament of his Body and Blood denying the Cup to the people and accursing them that hold it necessary for the Laity although the whole Church vsed it aboue a thousand yeeres together And yet they hold themselues to be one and the same Catholicke Church that so long vsed it In their opinion therfore the abrogating or changing of traditions or ceremonies howsoeuer they declaime against Protestants for such matters cuts not men off from being of the same Church that vsed them Antiquus Indeed ceremonies are inuentions of men and therefore alterable by the wisedome of the Church as times place and occasions require And the Church may ordaine new ceremonies also as Bellarmine teacheth lib. 2. de effectu Sacramentorum cap 31 § tertia propositio c. Antiquissimus I let passe much superstitious and sacrilegious doctrine which Bellarmine there vttereth attributing almost as much to Ceremonies inuented by men as to the Sacraments ordained by Christ And I accept what is granted that being invented by men they are alterable by men and not being of the substance of Religion the vsing or disusing of them makes no alteration or difference in Religion Saint Augustine discoursing of the diuersity of ceremonies and customes in seuerall Churches and Countries tels a story of his mother Monica Aug. epist 118. who comming to Milan and finding that they fasted not vpon Saturdayes as in her countrey they did was much disquieted in her mind as at diuersity of Religion and knew not what to doe but she was resolued by Saint Ambrose Bishop of that City that such things made no difference of Religion When I come to Rome saith he I fast on the Saturday when I am at Milan I fast not So you to what Church soeuer you come Ejus morem serua si cuiquam non vis esse scandalo nec quenquam tibi Obserue the custome of that Church if you will not be offensiue to others nor others to you Here obserue Rome and Milan two great Cities in one Countrey both in Jtaly yet had seuerall customes and ceremonies which to some weake consciences through ignorance might be offensiue yet were they all of one Religion in substance and for rites or ceremonies at that time Milan was no more bound to obey Rome then Rome to obey Milan §. 5. As your Rhemists insinuate Annot. vpon Rom. 11. ver 4. But now if a man be not in all points though neuer so small nay in all traditions rites and ceremonies conformable to the ancient Church or to the Church of Rome late before Luthers dayes you count him not of the same Religion One of your idle Pamphleters idle for the matter he brings but too to busie in lying and rayling one W. G. ashamed belike to adde his full name professor in Diuinity writes a Booke points and repoints it Permissu superiorum 1619. entituled A Discouery of shifts c. His principall matter is to shew that before Luthers time No man was euer of the Protestants Religion His reason because all men held one point or other at least tradition rite or ceremony different from the Protestants which he labours to shew by running thorow a great number of Instances not considering that by the same reason it might be as well prooved that neuer any man vntill the late Councell of Trent was of the Papists Religion For he asketh thus First was Dionysius Areopagita a Protestant and answereth No for he maintained traditions spake of Altars places sanctified rasuâ—e of Priests burning of incense at the Altar c. Answer To omit that many doubt and some censure the bookes imputed to him to be counterfeits as Casetan Valla Erasmus Possevin and Bellarmine see Censura librorum Roberti Coc. pag. I aske againe was Dionysius Areopagita a Papist No for he hath many things of the Eucharist which condemne Priuate Masses Communion vnder one kinde onely and Transubstantiation See Câ—talogus testium veritatis lib. 1. Secondly Was Papias scholler to Saint Iohn Evangelist a Protestant No saith W. G. for hee defended Traditions and Peters primacy and Romish Episcopality How then was he a Papist No say we for hee taught such traditions as Papists condemne as namely the errour of the Chibiasts or Millenaries and said it was a Tradition deliuered from the Apostles Baronius anno 118. n. 5. c. n. 2. Thirdly was Ignatius a Protestant No for he approued traditions limbus patrum merits and the reall presence Not so But was he then a Papist no for Protestants cite him against Transubstantiation and Communion vnder one kinde priuate Masses and the Popes supremacy Catalogus testium lib. 2. appendice pag 2087. Bellarmine reâ—ects the Greeke copies of his workes being against the Papists Fourthly was Tertullian a Protestant no for hee hold the Montanists heresie Was he a Papist then no for the same reason also he writes sharpely against the Popes budding supremacy and against Transubstantiation and for the sufficiency of Scriptures to confute heretickes See Catal. test lib. 3. Fiftly was Saint Cyprian a Protestant no saith he for he was a Montanist also was he then a Papist no for Papists condemne Montanists as well as Protestants also he equals all the Apostles with
Peter reiects the popes authority infallibility giues sentences against Purgatory acknowledgeth two Sacraments onely hath much against Transubstantiation and denyall of the Cup. See the allegations out of him in Catalogo testium lib. 3. Sixtly was Jrenaeus a Protestant no for he defended free-will so farre that Protestants count it Pelagianisme So did many other Fathers Hilary and Epiphanius yea Chrysostome Cyril Ambrose Theodoret. What then were all these papists No for though in heat of exhortation they gaue sometimes too much to free will and in hatred to the Maniches and Stoicall Christians that held such a fatall necessity of mens actions as tooke away mans guiltinesse of sinne yet in their more moderate and settled writings they taught as the Protestants doe August contra Iulianum l'clag lib. 1. cap. 2. Pelagianis nondum litigantibus Patres securiùs loquâ—bantur saith Saint Augustine Vntill the Pelagians began to wrangle the Fathers tooke lesse heed to their speeches But such their speeches The Papists themselues condemne Maldonate in John 6.44 pag. 701. Pererius in Rom. 9. nu 33 pag. 1001. Sixtus Senensis Tolet c. See D. Mortons Appeal lib 2. cap. 10. sect 1 2. § 4. sect 3. § 7. lit n. See also my Chapter of Free-will §. 6. I might runne thorow the rest of this W. G. his allegations and shew his vanity and folly in shooting such arrowes against the Protestants as being retorted and shot backe againe doe mortally and vnrecouerably wound his owne cause But I will leaue off following his order and adde a few more and by occasion of this last I aske of Saint Cyprian Augustine Fulgentius Gregory Nyssen Gregory the Great Anselm Bernard were they Papists oâ— of the now Roman-Catholicke Religion No for they taught concerning Free-will iust as the Protestants teach Morton ib. sect 3. Was Athanasius a Papist no for hee reckons the number of Canonicall bookes otherwise then Papists doe and magnifies them for their perspicuity certainty and sufficiency as Protestants doe he teacheth Iustification by faith onely writeth against adoration and prayer to Saints and Idolatrous worship of Images shewes the custome of the Church in his time to minister the Communion in both kindes and not on Altars but tables of wood writes to the Bishops of Rome as his brethren and equals giues reasons why the dead cannot appeare againe to men for feare of teaching lies and errours and because the good are in Paradise the euill in Inferno He counts marriage of Bishops a thing indifferent and vsed indifferently in his time and it appeares by his bookes that in his time the sacrifice of the Masse and the fiue new Sacraments were not knowne Was Saint Ierom a Papist no for hee earnestly maintaineth the sufficiency and excellency of the Scriptures exhorteth married Women Virgins Widdowes diligently to study them he teacheth Iustification by Gods mercy and beateth downe mans merits hee writes sharpely against free-will without Gods grace against purgatory against transubstantiation and orall manducation hee taxeth the popes supremacy and the Clergies liues and for his sharpe writing he was faine to flye from Rome See Catalogus testium lib. 4. Was Gelasius your owne Bishop of Rome a Catholicke of your now Roman Religion no for he condemdemned as sacrilegious your now-halfe Communion without wine and seuerely commanded either to minister both the kindes or neither to the people The necessity whereof now you call heresie De consecrat dist 2. comperimus Was S Gregory your owne Bishop likewise long after Gelasius of your Church and now-present Religion no for he taught the sufficiency and perfection of the Scripture reiected the Apochryphall bookes from the Canon held the reading of Scripture profitable for all men Iustification by faith and not by inherent righteousnesse wrote against mans merit and for the glory of Gods grace and mercy hee forbad the worshipping of Images and wrote sharply against the title of vniuersall Bishop as a badge of Antichrist or his forerunner c. And for conclusion of this point were the other two greatest Doctors of the Church Saint Chrysostome and S. Augustine of your present Religion No for Saint Chrysostome a Homil. De Lazaro passim alibi extolled the authority dignity sufficiency perspicuity necessity and commodity of the Canonicall Scriptures and exhorted Lay-men and Tradesmen to get them Bibles and reade the Scriptures at home and that man and wife parents and children should reason and conferre of the doctrine thereof b In 4. cap. Ephes hom 10. He taught that the Church of God was nothing but a house built of our soules and the stones thereof were some more illustrious and faire polished other more obscure and of lesse glory c In Matth. hom 55. 83. Serm. de Pentecost tom 3. that the Church was built not super Petrum but super Petram not vpon Peter but Peters confession that Christ was the Sonne of God the Sauiour of the world d In Matth. hom 35. ad cap. 20. That whosoeuer desired primacy vpon earth should find confusion in heauen and not be reckoned amongst the seruants of Christ e In 2 Thess homil 3 4. That Antichrist would command himselfe to be honoured as God and fit in the Church that he would invade the Roman Empire and striue to draw to himselfe the Empire or Rule of God and men And though he extolled the power of free-will in the Regenerate and exhorted all men to vse the power they had yet hee f In Gen. hom 29. perswaded the godly to acknowledge it to proceed from Gods grace and taught all men that sinne entring lost their liberty corrupted their power and brought in seruitude and g Hom. de Adam that without Gods grace man could neither will nor doe any thing that was good that h Hom. 1. in Acta as they that die Purple first prepare it with other colours so God prepares the cares of the mind and then infuseth grace that i Hom. 1. dom Advent before sinne we had free-will to do good but not after that it was not in our power to get out of the Deuils hand but like a ship that had lost his sterne which guided it wee were driuen whither the tempest would euen whither the Diuell would driue vs and except God by the strong hand of his mercy did loose vs we should continue tiâ—l death in the bonds of our sinnes k In Râ—m â—om 5. 17. That the Law would iustifie man but cannot for no man is iustified by the Law but he that wholly fulfils it and that is not possible to any maÌ„ l In 2 cor hom 11. He that must be iustified by the law must haue no spot found in him and such an one cannot be found but onely Iesus Christ m In Rom. hom 5 17. therefore he onely hath attained the end and perfection of the Law n Hom. 7. in 3. cap.
ad Rom. as soone as man beleeueth in him he is presently instified Consequently o In Psal 142. Ne intres in iudâ—cium man can haue no merits to trust vnto there is nothing properly his owne but sinne p In 1. cap gen hom 2 serm de fide de lege nat Yet faith wrought in vs by Gods grace will be fruitfull in good workes or else it is a dead faith and vnprofitable He taught q Hom. 4. de penitentia hom 12. in Mat. in 15. de muliere Chananaea prayer to God only and directly without running about to Patrons or Intercessors Mediators Porters naming Iames John Peter and the Quire of Apostles take saith he repentance for thy companion to supply the place of an aduocate and goe to the head fountaine it selfe Of the Eucharist though he haue many rhetoricall and hyperbolicall speeches in the vehemency of his mouing the people to humble deuotion as Thou seest touchest eatest Christ and hee suffereth teeth to bee fastned in his flesh and to be made red with his bloud which r Bellar de Euchar lib. 1. cap. 2. §. quinta Regula de Missa lâ—b 2 cap 10. §. ad illad Valentinian tom 4. in Thom. disp 6. quest 4. punct 3 §. quare non est assentiendum Alano Iesuites confesse cannot be vnderstood properly without impiety but tropically of the signes onely not of the body which cannot suffer of vs nor be violated yet he hath much against Transubstantiation for he saith Å¿ Hom. de Eucharist The Table is furnished with mysteries thou seest bread and wine but thinke not that you receiue the diuine body of a man Ne putetis quod accipiatis divinum corpus ex homine And t Hom. 11. Op. imperfect in Mat. in his vasis sanctificatis non est verum corpus Christi sed mysterium corporis ejus continetur In these hallowed vessels there is not contained the true body of Christ but the mystery of his body Also u Hom. 83. in Matth. if thou wast incorporeall hee would haue giuen to thee his incorporeall gifts naked but because thy soule is ioyned to a true body in sensibilibus intelligenda tibi traduntur in things sensible are deliuered vnto thee things to be vnderstood Againe x Hom. 7. in 1 Cor. An vnâ—eleeuer seeing the water of Baptisme thinkes it is simply water but I doe not simply see what I see but I consider the purging of the soule by the spirit and the burying resurrection sanctification iustice redemption adoption inheritance and Kingdome of heauen For I iudge them not by sight but by the eyes of my mind He writes also y Jn 1 Cor. hom 27. against priuate Communions when people doe not communicate called now priuate Masses and z Hom. Oportet haereses esse halfe Communions without ministring the Cup to the people Against Purgatory after this life he saith * In Matth. hom 4. hom 3. de poenit hom De Lazaro Hee that washeth not away his sinnes in this life shall finde no comfort afterward * Hom. 7 in Matth. as when a ship is sunke or a man dead neither can the Saylor nor Physitian helpe it When we are once gone nothing is lest to satisfie for vs. * Homilia 2. de Lazaro while we are heere we haue faire hopes but being once departed it is not in vs to repent afterward or to wash off our sinnes Saint Augustine writes fully and plentifully a Aug. De vnitate Ecclesiae alibi p. sâ—â—n for the perfection and sufficiency of the Scriptures to determine where the true Church is and to end all Controuersies and b De doctr christ lib. 2. ca 9. plaine enough to ground all necessary doctrines vpon c De Bapt. contra Donatistas lib. 6. cap. 3. that the Church to which the promises of grace and saluation belong is the company of faithfull beleeuers and that wicked men doe not belong vnto it d Ib. lib. 7 cap. 51. de vnitatate Eccl. cap. vlt alibi saepe they may be in the Church but not of the Church in the house but belong not ad compagem domus e Retract lib. 2. cap. 21. That Peter was not the Rocke wherein the Church is built but Christ f In psal 44. psal 60. and that we are Christiani not Petriani c. the Rock was Christ g De verb. Dom. serm 13. in mat tract 124. and vpon the Rock which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the Son of the liuing God I will build my Church Vpon mee not vpon thee They that would be built vpon men said I am of Paul and I of Apollos and I of Cephas that is Peter but others that would not be built super Petrum but super Petram said Ego sum Christi Quomodo nec in Pauli sic nec in Petri sed in nomine Christi vt Petrus aedificaretur super Petram non Petra super Petrum He writes that h Tract 118. 114. in Ioan. libro quaest vet novi test quaest 93. the Keyes of binding and loosing were not giuen onely to Peter alone but in him to the whole Church that all the Church might haue power to binde and loose sinnes Of Antichrist he saith i De civ Dei l b. 20. cap. 19. He shall sit in the Church of God and k In psal 9. extoll himselfe aboue all that is worshipped and come by wicked arts to that vaine height and domination and l De civ Dei ibid. when the Roman Empire is taken away then Sathan by Antichrist shall worke mirabiliter sed mendaciter with lying wonders Saint Augustine reports and applauds Saint Cyprians speech to the Donatists thus m De Baptismo contra Donatist None of vs makes our selues Bishop of Bishops nor doth by tyrannicall terror compell his fellowes to the necessity of obedience seeing euery Bishop for the license of his liberty and power hath his proper iudgement as if hee could not bee iudged of another as himselfe cannot iudge another but we must all expect the Iudgement of our Lord Iesus Christ who alone hath power both to set vs in the gouernment of his Church and to iudge of our acts A doctrine plaine against the popes supremacy Against Transubstantiation though Bellarmine cite him for the truth of Christs body deliuered which we deny not he writes plainly deliuering a Rule how to know figuratiue from proper speeches in the Scriptures n De doctrinâ— Christiana lib 3. cap. 15. ib. that When a precept seemes to command a fowle or wicked act or forbid a good and profitable thing then it is to be taken figuratiuely He giues this for an example Except you eat the flesh of the Sonne of Man and drinke his Bloud you haue no life in you this in the proper sense seemes a foule and wicked thing
figura est ergo Therefore it is a figuratiue speech And hee defines Sacraments to be o Contra Maximinum lib. 3. cap. 22. Sacramenta sunt signa aliud existentia aliud significantia signes being one thing and signifying another And of this Sacrament he saith p In psal 98. Non hoc corpus quod videtis manducaturi estis bibituri illum sanguinem quem fusuri sunt qui me crucisigent Sacramentum aliquod commendavi vobis You shall not eat this body which you see nor drinke this blood which they will shed which crucifie me I commend a certaine Sacrament thereof vnto you And he often beats vpon this that though wicked men doe eat the signe and Sacrament yet none but the worthy receiuers doe eat rem Sacramenti the very Body of Christ q Serm. 11. de verbis Apostoli And Manducabant illi Panem dominum Iudas panem domini contra dominum illi vitam ille paenam r Tract 59. in Iohannem See also Tract in Ioan. 11. 13. 26. De civ Dei lib. 21. cap. 25. De Doctp christiana lib. 3. cap. 9. epist 23. ad Bonifacium epist 57. De Trinitate lib. 3. cap. 10. Contra Adimantum cap. 12. Contra Faustum lib. 20. cap. 21. alibi passim He held two Sacraments of the new Testament onely Å¿ Epistola 118. Libro 3. de doctrina Christiana cap. 9. Baptisme and the Lords Supper Calvin t Calvin Instit lib. 4. cap. 17. § 28. Peter Martyr and the rest of the Protestants count Saint Augustine wholly theirs as did Berengarius before them by Bellarmines confession u Bellar. de Euchar. lib. 2. cap. 24. initio Saint Augustine condemnes Image-worship Follow not saith he x De moribus ecclesiae lib. 2. cap. 34. De civ Dei lib. 8. cap. 27. See Vines comment vpon it the company of ignorant men who in true Religion are superstitious worshippers of Sepulchres and pictures which customes the Church condemneth and daily laboureth to correct And hee saith y De fide symbolo cap. 7. Contra Adimantum cap. 13. It is great wickednesse to place the Image of God in Churches And that to worship the Prototypon sampler or thing resembled by an Image resembling it as the Heathen excused their Idolatry is an absurd servile and carnall thing z De doctr Christiana lib. 3. cap. 7 8 9. See in psal 113 epist 49. And hee writes against Pilgrimages for Religion Serm. 3. De Martyribus Of Purgatory a thing which came to be imagined in his dayes in some places a Encherid cap. 69. de octo quaest Dulciâ—ij qu. 1. De side oâ—er cap. 16. De civ Dei lâ—b 21. cap. 26. hee doubteth whether there be any such place or no but in many places hee giueth sound reasons to ouerthrow it The Catholicke Faith saith he b Contra Pelag. Hypogn lib. 5. resting vpon Diuine authority beleeues the first place the Kingdome of Heauen and the second Hell a third we are wholly ignorant of Yea wee shall find in the Scriptures that it is not c De pecc merit remiss lib. 1. cap. 27. lib. 24. De civ Dei c. 15. serm 232. de tempt There is no middle place he must needs be with the Diuell that is not with Christ d De verbis Apostoli serm 18. There are two habitations after death Vna in igne aeterno altera in regno aeterno And c Homil. 5. when we are passed out of this world no satisfaction remaineth And f Epist 80. wherein euery man 's owne last day finds him therein the worlds last day will hold him For such as in this day euery one dies such in that day hee shall be iudged Againe g Epist 54. there is no other place then in this life to correct our manners for after this life euery one shall haue that which in this life he sought to himselfe For h De verbis Dom. serm 37. Christus suscipiendo paenam non suscipiendo culpam culpaÌ„ delevet panam Christ by taking vpon him our punishment and not taking our sin hath put away both our sin punishment He that holds these things cannot hold Purgatory In briefe therefore In all these former points And furthermore against Free-will and for Gods grace against Mans merits and iustification by our inherent righteousnesse and for Iustification by Gods free mercy and Christs merits onely for the doctrine of faith and good workes for prayer to God alone and by the onely Mediator Iesus Christ against the adoration and inuocation of Angels and Saints departed and other the most necessary and profitable points of Theologie Saint Augustine was no Papist but wholly and entirely of the Protestants Religion §. .7 Antiquus How can this possibly be so when you see our Catholickes doe continually cite Saint Augustine Chrysostome and the rest of the Fathers for confirmation of their doctrine and against yours Antiquissimus They may first cite bookes vnder the names of the Fathers which the Fathers neuer wrote secondly they may corrupt the Fathers putting in or out words or phrases to alter their sense and speake contrary to their meaning thirdly they may by glosses and interpretations wrest the sentences which they finde in them to meane otherwise then they intended and fourthly they may alter the state of the questions betwixt vs and then alleadge the Fathers against their owne fancies not against our Doctrine And by these meanes they may cite and multiply the Fathers names in shew against vs but in truth nothing to the purpose And thus they doe First they alledge many bookes and writings which were not written by those holy learned Fathers whose names they beare For examples Our Bishop Jewell propounding 27 Articles which the Church of Rome holdeth at this day for confirmation of any one of which if any man liuing could shew him any sufficient sentence of any old Catholicke Doctor Father or generall Councell c. within 600 yeeres after Christ he would yeeld and subscribe See Casaubon Prolegom §. Spectare ad Master Harding vndertaking to answer alledged for ancient Doctors and Fathers The Constituions Apostolicall of Clemens Abdias Dionysius Areopagita The decretall Epistles of ancient Popes Amphilochius and such like which are all censured by their owne learned men for counterfeit writings vniustly attributed to the Reuerend Authors whose names they beare Obserue them well Clements Apostolicke Constitutions are cited also by the Rhemists a Rhemes Test annot in Luc. 4.1 to proue Lent Fast to bee as ancient as the Apostles times and by Bellarmine b Bellar. lib. 1. de clericis c. 12. for the antiquity of Ecclesiasticall Orders Also c See Bellarmines seuerall Treatises of these things for vowes of continency for prayer for the dead for holy water for reseruation of the Sacrament for mixing Wine and Water
in the Sacrament for confirmation c. And yet Saint Hierom a great searcher of Antiquities knew not these Constitutions of Clement And 227 Fathers in the Trullan Councell reiected them as corrupted writings And so doth d Baronius anno 32. n 18.19 et anno 102 9. Baronius in his Annals Abdias is reiected for a counterfeit by e Baron an 31. n. 18. 51. n. 51. Baronius by f Possevin Apparat sac verbo Seuerus Sulp. Possevine by g Bellar. De bonis operib in particulari lib. 2. cap. 24. Bellarmine yea by h Sixtus Senens Bibl. lib. 2. Apostolorum Paul the fourth Bishop of Rome saith Sixtus Senensis Dionysius Areopagita is not author of the bookes that goe vnder his name saith i Caietan comment in Act. 17 Cajetan as also k Valla. Eras in act 17. Valla and Erasmus and l Photius apud Possevinum Apparat sac verbo Photius Photius Bellarmine m Bellar. lib. 2. de confirm cap. 7 doubts of them Yet those bookes are cited by the n Rhem. in Luc. 21.19 Rhemists for the sacrifice of the Altar and by o See Cooke censâ—ra pag. 50. Bellarmine for Invocation of Saints and for Purgatory and to proue the booke of Wisedome to be Canonicall and for the forme of Monasticall profession The Decretall Epistles which are said to be written by more then thirty of the first Bishops of Rome which liued in the first three hundred yeeres set downe in the late Editions of the Tomes of the Councels of Crab and Binius printed anno 1606. and often cited for the popes supremacy and in other Controuersies and greatly magnified by some popes yet are plainly found to be counterfeits both by many reasons and by the Romists owne confessions Reasons first the barbarous Latin or rather Lead of their stile most vnlike the elegant stile of that Age. Secondly the likenesse of the stile in them all which proues them to be all of one mans writing and that in a farre more barbarous Age. Thirdly the scriptures in them alledged after Ieroms Translation which Translation was not made nor in vse of dâ—uers hâ—ndred yeeres after For the last of these Bishops dyed before Ierom was borne p Baronius saith the last of these Bishops dyed anno 333. and Ierom was born anno 342. See conference of D. Rainolds and Hart chap. 8. divis 3. and D. Field church booke 5. chap. 34 and 42. Fourthly neither Eusebius in the East nor Ierom in the West after search of al libraries to furnish their histories and memorialls doe any where mention these Epistles Fiftly Nether were they euer spoken of or alleaged in the tough Controuersies betwixt the Bishops of Rome and the Bishops of Africa concerning Appeales to Rome which Controversies these Epistles would haue clearely ended if they had been at that time extant shewed and approued Beside all this the Romish Doctors themselues account them no better then corrupted writings or suppositious So their owne Cardinals q Cusanus De concordia Cathol lib. 3. cap. 2. Cusanus r Bellar. de Romano Pontif. lib. 2. cap. 14. Bellarmine and Å¿ Baron anno 265. n. 6 7. Baronius finde them and t Conlius annot in dist 16. c. septuaginta Contius vtterly condemnes them as false Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium and the Narration of Saint Basils life going vnder his name gloriously cited by Master u Harding art 1. divis 33. Harding to proue priuate Masses and by x Bellar. de confirm cap. 5. Bellarmine to proue confirmation a Sacrament and by y Cosler in Enchiridio Costerus the Iesuite for the Reall presence yet is reiected as false by z Baron anno 378. n. 10. anno 363. n. 55. Possevin Apparat sac verbo Amphilochius Bellar. lib. de script eccles ad ann 380. Baronius and by Possevine yea and by Bellarmine himselfe To auoide infinitenesse I will insist vpon Tracts falsly imputed to Saint Augustine Bellarmine in one place lib de script eccles ad annum 420. amongst many others reckons these 1 liber de Eccl. dogmat 2 lib. de Fide ad Petrum 3 lib. de mirabilibus scripturae 4 lib. de spiritu anima 5 lib. viginti vnius sententiarum 6 lib. de salutaribus documentis 7 lib. hypognosticon 8 lib. de Predestinatione gratia 9 The Epistles to Boniface and of Boniface to Austen 10 Explicatio Apocalypsis 11 Some Sermons De verbis Domini 12 Sermones ad Fratres in Eremo which also Baronius reiects a Baronius anno 382. n. 26. anno 385. n. 12. among many other Also 13 Epistol ad Cyrillum de gestis obitu Hieronymi cited by Bunderius for inuocation of Saints and by Peresius for choyce of meates is not Saint Austens saith Bellarmine b De script Eccles ad annum 390. and Baronius c Baronius an 420. n. 46. 14 De spiritu anima cited by Turrian to proue that Saints in heauen heare the prayers of the liuing and by the Colonienses for Inuocation of Saints is not Saint Austens say d Trithem de script eccles Trithemius e Louan in censura in tom 3. Theologi Lovanienses and f Delriuâ— disquis mag lib. 5. cap. 26. Delrius 15 Sermones de tempore serm 2. cited by Bellar. for the reall presence serm 55. for Canonicall houres serm 60. and 62. for satisfaction to God by fasting serm 124. and 142. for Peters primacy and serm 226. cited by the English of Doway to proue the booke of Tobias Canonicall and serm 228. and 229. cited by Serarius to proue the booke of Judith Canonicall and serm 244. cited by Sonnius art 3. for invocation of Saints c. These Sermons de tempore were not written by Saint Augustine say Erasmus and Martin Lipsius The Louan Diuines reiect 48 of them and suspect all the rest but 47. so that 48 are counted plaine bastards and 145 doubted 16 De vera falsa poenitentia cited in the Tridentine Catechisme for auricular confession g Cathechis Trident. fol. 320. and by h Alan defens purgator cap. 1â— Alan and others for Purgatory reiected by Erasmus i Erasm cens sura in hunc libruus and the k Lovanienses censura in Append tom 4. Diuines of Lovan and l Trithemius de script Eccles Trithemius and m Bellar. lib. de Script Eccles ad annum 420. Bellarmine and many others 17 De quaestionibus vet novi testamenti cited by Turrian for n Confess Aug. lib. 4. c. 9. sec 11. Priests vestments and by o Dial. 1. c. 13. Cope and the p Annot. in Matth. 17.27 Rhemists for Peters primacy and by q Dial 1. c. 14. Cope and r Euchir c. 19. Eckius for the single life of Priests This booke saith Å¿ Bellar. de gratia primi hominis cap. 3. lib. 1. de effectu sacram c. 10. lib.
and primacy he would not haue failed to vse them being so pregnant for his purpose In the same edition of Manutius Bedel ibid. See D. Field 5. cap. 42. fol. vlt. the Epistle of Firmilianus Bishop of Cesaria beginning Accepimus per Rogatianum is quite left out although Saint Cyprian thought it worthy his translation and publication and good cause why For that Bishop tartly vilifieth the Bishop of Romes both place person farre beneath that height which they now assume Firmilianns reproueth the folly of Stephanus that boasting so much of the place of his Bishopricke and succession of Peter bee stirred vp contentions and discords in all other Churches and bids him not deceiue himselfe he is become aschismaticke by separating himselfe from the communion of the Ecclesiasticall vnity for while hee thinkes he can separate all from his Communion hee hath separated himselfe onely from all He taxeth him for calling Cyprian a false Christ a false Apostle and a deceitfull workeman which being priuy to himselfe that these were his owne due preuentingly he obiected to another This Epistle is omitted in the new prints And thus graue Authors are shamefully curtalled and corrupted when they speake against the Pope and his doctrine their tongues are cut out contrarily words and sentences are foysted into their workes to make them seeme to speake for him when they neuer meant it Franc. Iunius reports that he comming in the yeare 1559. to a familiar friend of his Junius in praesatione ante Indicem expurgatorium Belgicum à se editum 1586 named Lewes Sauarius Corrector of a Print at Leydon found him ouerlooking Saint Ambrose Workes which Frellonius was printing Whereof when Junius commended the elegancy of the Letter and Edition the Corrector told him secretly it was of all Editions the worst and drawing out many sheets of now-waste-paper from vnder the Table told him they had printed those sheetes according to the ancient authenticke copies but two Franciscans had by their authority cancelled and reiected them and caused other to be printed and put in their roomes differing from the truth of all their owne bookes to the great losse of the Printer and wonder of the Corrector Gretzer De iure prohib libros lib. 2. cap. 10. The Iesuite Gretzerus defendeth these doings and writing of the purging or altering of old Bertram hee saith the Index hath done him no iniury when it hath done him that fauour which is done to some of the ancients as Tertullian and Origen Them and some others though very ancient Gratian quite cut off and the Church hath this authority saith hee to proscribe whole bookes or any parts of them great or small Thus Gretzerus And indeed of the two it were better to proscribe or cut them off as no witnesses then to corrupt and make them false witnesses to speake what they thought not or what is not true But for a Particular Church to proscribe or corrupt all the witnesses that speake against her is vntollerable See more in D. Morton Apologia Catholica part 2. lib. 2. c. 17 In the former point of Counterfeits the Children begot the Fathers In this point of Corruption the Children will teach the Fathers to speake and alter their testimonies and testaments at their pleasure §. 9. Index Expurg Belg. fol. 4. per Iunium edit pag. 12. 3 By deuised glosses and witty but wrong interpretations they wrest the sentences of the Fathers to meane otherwise then the Fathers intended This is confessed by the Diuines of the Vniuersity of Doway speaking of Bertrams booke The title Vt liber Bertrami presbyteri de Corp. sang Domini tolerari emendatus queat Iudicium Vniversitatis Duacensis Censoribus probatum Then their iudgement followes with some reasons why they rather mend the book then forbid it lest the forbidding should make men more desirously seeke it and greedily reade it and condemne the Church for abrogating all antiquity that is alleadged against them c. Therefore they will vse it as they doe other ancient Catholike bookes which they deliuer in these words Cumâ— in Catholicis veteribus alijs plâ—â—â—os feramus errores extenuemus excusemus excogâ—â—â—â—omento persaepe negemus commodum ijs seasum â—ffingamus dum opponuntur in disputationibus aut in confactionibus cum aduersarijs non videmus cur non candem aequitatem diligentem recognitionem mereatur Bertramus c. that is Seeing in other ancient Catholike writers we beare with many errors and we extenuate excuse and oftentimes by witty expositions deny and dâ—uise a commodious sense vnto them when they are opposed in disputations and conflicts with our aduersaries we see no reason why Bertram may not deserue the same equity and diligent recognition In this passage we may obserue these things 1 They acknowledge many errours to be in ancient Writers whom yet they account Catholickes and of their owne Church or Religion Otherwise they must haue a small and the Protestants a large Church 2 That those opinions though many which they Call errors make for their aduersaries the Protestants and are against Romes present doctrine and so obiected by the Protestants 3 How they auoyd them euen by applying their Art Wit and Learning Gods talents committed to them to obscure the Truth corrupt the witnesse thereof deceiue the simple and gull the learned making all beleeue that the ancient Writers are nothing at all against them but fully for them by peruerting their allegations to speake quite contrary to the Authors meaning O wit and learning wickedly bestowed conscience seared poore people miserably deluded And note further 4 the generality of this practise Iudicium Vniuersitatis Duacensis Censoribus approbatum confessed professed by a whole Vniuersity at once and deliuered for their deliberate iudgement and approoued by the most learned and iudicious censors appointed to that great office by the Hierarchy of the Church of Rome though this practice was a long time closely carried in darkenesse yet now it is defended in the open light by Gretzer the Iesuite §. 10. 4 The Roman Doctors may bring in whole Armies of witnesses on their side when they change the question and proue what no body denies a Bedel letters to Wadworth pag. 109. As when the question is whether the pope haue a Monarchy ouer all Christians an vncontroulable Iurisdiction an Infallible Iudgement c. b Bellar. de summo Pontifice lib. 2. cap. 15. 16 answered by D. Field lib. 5. cap. 35 36. Bellarmine alleadgeth a number of Fathers Greeke and Latin to proue onely that Saint Peter had a primacy of honour and authority which is farre short of that supremacy which the popes now claime and which is the question So to proue the verity of Christs Body and Blood in the Lords Supper c Bellar de Eucharistia lâ—b 2. toto Bellarmine spends the whole booke in citing the Fathers of seuerall Ages To what purpose when the
question is not of the truth of the presence but of the manner whether it be to the teeth or belly which he in a manner denies or to the soule and faith of the Receiuer So also d Bellarm. De Purgat lib. 1. cap 6. Bellarmine for the proofe of Purgatory alleadgeth a number of Fathers as Ambrose Hilary Origen Basil Lactansius Jerom but farre from the purpose of the question and quite beside their meaning for they spake of the fire at the end of the world as e Sixtus Senens Bibl. lib. 5. Annot 171. Sixtus Senensis saith and Bellarmine cites them for the fire of Purgatory before the end f Bellarâ—ib Hee cites many other Fathers also to proue Purgatory because they commended prayer for the dead though he well knew that proceeded from an g Sâ—arez in 3. pa t â—â—ome qu. 59. art 6. disp 57. §. 1. pag. 1159. errour which they held that mens soules were not iudged till the last day nor rewarded or punished but reserued in some secret receptacles vnto the vniuersall Iudgement Which opinion is as contrary to Purgatory to confirme which he alleadgeth them as it is to the truth and therefore they are guilefully alleadged beside their meaning Antiquus These practises of alleadging counterfeit bookâ—s vnder the reuerend names of ancient holy Fathers of corrupting the genuine writings of the Fathers and of auoyding or peruerting their true meaning by any sophisticall interpretations and of producing them in shew to the purpose but indeed beside the purpose and the true question and by all or any of these meanes to seeke the victory by obscuring the truth are things to my heart and soule odious and abhominable Neither should I beleeue that euer any such thing was done by Men that professe Religion but I should thinke it rather a malicious slander deuised by their aduersaries if I had not seene manifest proofe of all by their owne bookes layed open before mine eyes But to let passe my iust griefe of this for the present I must adde that CHAP. 3. Of the differences of the Fathers and Protestants and of their contentions § 1. Many Fathers are confessed by all sides to haue held some erronious opinions which none are boun◠〈◊〉 receiue and yet in the substance of Religion were good Catholicke Christians and our predecessors 2 Many differences also are noted among Romish Doctors which yet hinder them not from being all accounted Catholickes 3 The differences among Protestants are nothing so great or many as those afore noted of the Fathers and the Romish The especiall one about Christs presence in the Sacrament is much lesse then it seemeth 4 The Popes vnwillingnesse to reforme manifest abuses by the way of generall Councels was the cause of all differences in Reformed Churches 5 The Protestants contentions for Gods cause as they take it are nothing so hote or troublesome as the contentions of many ancient holy Fathers haue beene about smaller matters §. 1. Antiquus YEt I cannot thinke but in the vndoubted and vncorrupted writings of the Fathers you find many things differing from the Doctrine of Protestants It cannot be otherwise for the Protestants differ among themselues the English from the German the German from the French one Nation from another and in euery Nation one company from another It is possible the Fathers may disagree from them all but to agree with them all that agree not among themselues it is impossible Besides the Protestants disagreements are so great with such bitter contentions and virulent writing one against another that they shew themselues not to be of the Church of God which is a City at vnity in it selfe and consists of men more mortifyed in their affections I tell you truely these disagreements and contentions do mightily alienate mens affections from your Religion Antiquissimus Your obiection hath three parts 1 Differences of the Fathers from vs 2 Differences among our selues 3 The hot contentions of Protestants for these differences Let me answer them in order First I doe ingenuously confesse that the Fathers do in many things differ from vs and no whit lesse from you Though they were very Reuerend learned holy men yet still they were men and had their errours and imperfections Your owne men first discouered them as Cham did his Fathers nakednesse and told his brethren Gen. 9. and we cannot hide them though wee gladly would and with Sem and Japhet turne our backs on theÌ„ neither is it now expedient when you so much vilifie the Scriptures and magnifie the Fathers beyond their right and seeke to draw the tryall of the truth of Religion rather then the Riuelets of Fathers and Histories then from the Fountaine of the Scriptures We must therfore tell you more necessarily theÌ„ willingly what your own men haue said of the Fathers slips and errours wherein not onely we but themselues are constrained for the truthes sake to forsake them And yet both wee and they account the same Fathers our predecessors for the other necessary points of sauing faith which they soundly held neither doe we any way doubt but that they are blessed Saints in Heauen Baron an 118. n. 2. Senous Bibl. lib. 5. amos 233. 1 Your Cardinall Baronius and Sixtus Senensis reckon vp many Fathers that held the Millenary errour to wit Papias the scholler of Iohn the Apostle Evangelist Apollinarius Irenaeus Tertullianus Victorinus Lactantius Seuerus Sulpitius Justin Martyr many other Catholike Fathers being deceiued by Papias Bish of Hierapolis a man much reuerenced for opinion of his Holinesse and learning Baron ib. n. 5. c. n. 2. citing Eusebius but yet homo ingenij pertenuis saith Eusebius who taught it as a tradition receiued from the Apostles and grounded vpon Revel 20. v. 4 5. The matter was this That there should be two Resurrections the first of the godly to liue with Christ a thousand yeeres on earth in all worldly happinesse before the wicked should awake out of the sleepe of death and after that thousand yeeres the second Resurrection of the wicked should be to eternall death and the godly should ascend to eternall life Baron an 373. n. 14. This errour continued almost two hundred yeeres after it began before it was condemned for an heresie and was held by so many Church-men of great account and Martyrs that Saint Augustine and Ierom did very modestly dissent saith Senensis ib. Concil Carthag in Cypriani operib 2 Saint Cyprian held that such as were baptized by heretickes should be rebaptized and so determined with a whole Councell of African Bishops Contrary to the African Bishops in the time of Aurelius and contrary to Cornelius Bishop of Rome and the rest of the Italian Bishops And yet was Cyprian alwayes counted a Saint a true member of the Church an holy Martyr Bellar. de confir lib. 2. cap. 7. §. respond ad 1. Aug. cont 2. ep Pelag. lib. 4. c. 8. Aug.
de Bapt. contra Donatum lib. 1. l. 2. Saint Augustine wrote strongly against his errour but reuerently of his person calling him Beatissimum corona Martyrij gloriosissimum 3 But was Saint Augustine free from all error himselfe No for he held opinion that Infants dying vnbaptized were damned to the eternall torments of hell fire Which none either Protestants or Papists doe hold at this day Also he held that the holy Eucharist ought of necessity to be administred to Infants Aug. epist 106. 28. Maldonat in Ioan. 6. ver 53. pag 719. Vsher Answ to Irish Iesuite pag. 23. D. Field lib. 3. cap. 9. who sheweth that Cyprian and Tert. were of Aug. opinion Bellar. de Christo lib. 2. cap. 3. Maldonate saith also this was the opinion of pope Innocent the first and that it was the vse of the ancient Church and that it preuailed in the Church about 600 yeares Bishop Vsher sheweth that the Christians in Aegypt and Aethiopia hold that vse still The Church of Rome now doing otherwise yet will not yeeld that she hath forsaken the Religion of Saint Augustine Pope Innocent or the ancient Church but glorieth that she is of the same Church with them 4 Eusebius Casariensis fauoured the Arrians and Eusebius Nicomediensis was an Arrian hereticke saith Bellarmine 5 Tertullian held some errours of the Montanists Bellar. de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 8 § Sexto Respondeo Bellar. de Christo lib. 2. cap. 23. §. Sed objicies Bellar. de verbo dei non scripto lib. 4. cap. 12. § arg tert we grant but Bellarmine saith plainly he was a Montanist and so reported Pope Zepherinus to be 6 Damascen did plainly deny the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Sonne saith Bellarmine 7 Bellarmine also saith that Irenaeus taught by tradition that Christ suffered about the fiftieth yeare of his age and contrarily Tertullian and Clemens Alexandrinus taught that Christ suffered in his thirtieth yeere both which doctrines by traditions are false saith Bellar. ib. 8 Many Fathers held that the soules of the Iust enioy not the vision of God in heauen neither are blessed Sixtus Senens Bibl lib. 6. annot 345. D. Field church lib. 3. cap. 17. lib. 5. Append. 1. p. 54. but onely in hope and kept in some secret receptacles vntill the generall Resurrection Sixtus Senensis reckons many of them and cites their words namely Justin Martyr Tertullian Clemens Alexandrinus See D. Whites Defence pag. 57. in fine D. Morton Appeal lib. 1. cap. 2. sect 15. Bellar. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. cap. 4. 5. Lactantius Victorinus Martyr Pope John 22. Ambros Irenaeus Theophylact Bernard Bartholomeus Medina addeth many more to wit Saint Iames his Leiturgie Origen Prudentius Chrysostome Augustine Theodoret Areâ—as Oecumenius Bellarmine laboureth to cleare some of these whom his fellowes condemne vpon this errour we find in some of the Fathers prayers for the faithfull departed as for them that were not yet iudged nor in heauen which all Papists grant to be an errour and yet alleadge the prayers grounded thereon to confirme their purgatory out of which they say soules may be fetched and sent to heauen long before the generall Iudgement contrary to these Fathers tenets Bellar. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. cap. 6. §. Sunt tamen Sanctus Aâ—ton 9 Many Fathers also thought The very Diuels should not be tormented with the paines of Hell before the Iudgement day Bellarmine reckons these Iustin Martyr Irenaeus Oecumenius Epiphanius Antonius apud Athanasium Ambrose Ierom Chrysostom Augustine Gregory Theodoret Bernard and some of them hee excuseth fauourably but of Iustin Martyr Irenaeus Oecumenius and Epiphanius he saith Non video quo pacto corum sententiam ab errore possimus defendere I know not how to excuse their opinion from errour Bellar. de Baptis lib. 1. cap. 3. § Praeter hos errores Ierom. contra Vigilantium Greg. dialog 4. cap. 33. Aug. de cura pro mortuis Hugo de sacram fidei lib. 2. part 16. cap. 11. See D. Field church lib. 3. cap. 9. Gloss in Esay â—3 1 Aug. de civ dei lib. 21. cap. 18. 24. 2 Jb. cap. 1â— 25. 3 Ib. cap. 20. 25. 10 Bellarmine also saith that many Catholicks held a wrong opinion that it is sufficient to baptize in the name of one of the three persons contrary to the custome of the Church Yet of this errour hee reckons Saint Ambrose Beda Bernard Hugo de Sancto victore Magister Sententiarum and Pope Nicholas 11 Saint Jerom and Saint Gregory beside many others doe confidently affirme that Saints departed are present in all places know all things and worke wonderfully where their memories are solemnized All which is modestly doubted of and denyed by Saint Augustine Hugo de sancto victore the author of the glosse and others and not so held by the Papists at this day 12 Origen held that all the wicked euen the Diuels also should finally be saued 1 Others held that not the Diuels but yet all men should finally bee saued 2 Others that onely Christians whether Hereticks or Catholickes 3 Others that onely Catholickes All which Saint Augustine refutes lib. 21. de civitate Dei and in his Enchiridion ad Laurentium cap. 67. Bellar. de Purg. lib. 2. cap. 1. D. Field lib. 3. cap. 9. and saith they are deceiued as men led by a humane kind of pitty towards sinners 13 Many Fathers seeing the Maniches and Stoicall Christians teach a fatall necessity of mens actions which takes away mans guilt of sinne in their heat of opposition gaue too much to freewill and taught that a man before he was drawen to grace by grace Maldon in Ioan. 6.44 pag. 701. Perer. in Rom. 9. nu 33. pa. 1001. might merit grace Foure great learned Iesuites Senensis Tolet Maldonate and Pererius find this errour and reprooue it in Chrysostome Cyril Theophilact Euthymius Ammonius Photius Ambrosius Theodoret Oecumenius and Hieronymus Maldonate and Pererius say plainely See D. Morton Appeal lib. 2. cap. 10. sect 1 2. §. 4. sect 3. §. 7. lit n. These Fathers opinion is affinis Pelagianorum errori nere of kin to the Pelagian errour and contrary to the Apostles doctrine Yet many Roman Doctors in this point obiect these Fathers against vs. But we may well interpret their heat by more coole places of their owne writings wherein they speake more soundly of the point and we oppose many other learned Fathers that are fully Protestants in the point as Gregory Nyssen Anselme Bernard Gregory Cyprian Fulgentius and Saint Augustine Erasmus epist dedic ante libros Hilarij citâ—a Mortono ib. who is counted the mouth of the Fathers to deliuer the iudgement of the Church who stood so much for grace that the Schoolemen say he yeelded too little to freewill Moderate Master Hooker saith well Hooker discours of Iustification § 26. The heresie of freewill was a milstone about the Pelagians
all the euils that the Church of God had endured that it shold be rent with contentions and contrary opinions of her owne children for the contrary opinions among the learned at that time and their dissentions saith the Story were so scandalous that many were thereby alienated from embracing Christian Religion But Constantine appointing a day to receiue all their Bookes of complaints when it came hee exhorted them to vnity and concord and to ioyne hands for the holy worke of their calling and in one great fire he burned all their Books of accusations Matth. 11.29 1 Pet. 2.21 c. Thirdly Meeknes and mildnes is an excellent vertue in all Christians and especially in the Ministers of God Leaders of others our Sauiour Christ calls vs to learne it of himselfe as his peculiar vertue But yet when the cause is Gods and not our owne we may learne also euen of him a holy zeale and earnestnesse he pronounced many woes against the Scribes and Pharises Read Matth. 23. ver 13. to the end for dishonouring God corrupting his Religion misleading the people and abusing them he called them hypocrits damned creatures children of hell fooles and blind guides painted sepulchers full of hypocrisie and iniquity serpents and generations of vipers Ioh. 8 44. And elsewhere saith to the Pharisies and other Jewes ye are of your Father the Deuill and the lusts of your Father ye will do c. Acts 8.20 23. So Saint Peter to Simon Magus Thy money perish with thee Thou art in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of Iniquity Act. 13.10 and Saint Paul to Elimas who went about to turne Sergius Paulus the Deputy from the faith O full of all subtilty and all mischiefe thou child of the Deuill thou enemy of all righteousnesse c. Zeale of Gods glory is not onely excusable but commendable euen when it is mixed with Error which is condemnable Phil. 3.4 6. for so Saint Paul reckons it among the things wherin he might glory Concerning Zeale I persecuted the Church Bellar. De Rom. pont lib 4. cap. 7. §. per hoc respondetur Fourthly Bellarmine somewhat excuseth Cyprian though sa th he he seemeth to haue sinned mortally in crossing and vexing the pope being in the right himselfe being in the wrong At least he should not haue written such reuiling and reproachfull words against the pope Steuen as he did in thâ—t Epistle to Pompey calling the pope superbum imperitum caecae ac prauae mentis c. Proud vnskillfull of a blind and corrupt mind Yet saith Bellarmine also It seemes Cyprian sinned not mortally because hee sinned onely of Ignorance thinking the pope perniciosè errare to erre dangerously and while he so thought hee was bound in conscience not to obey him because he ought not to do against his conscience Thus saith Bellarmine Fiftly the question of Rebaptizing such as were baptized by Heretickes See D. White Way digress 21. Eu ch hist lib. 7. cap. 2. seq bred many broyles in the Church betwixt Saint Cyprian with the Councell of 80 Bishops of Africke and also the Metropolitans Dionysius and Firmilianus with most of the Bishops of Egypt Cappadocia Galatia and Cilicia on the one part and the Bishop of Rome with the Westerne Bishops on the other part There was scarce any Church or Catholicke Bishop therein which was not entangled in this discord And many bitter speeches and contumelious actions and writings passed betweene them Sixtly Eusâ—b hist lib. 5. cap. 21. the strife betwixt the East and West Churches about the day of the celebration of Easter proceeded so farre as to excommunications The Easterne Churches kept Faster day the 14 day of the first Moone in March after the vernall Equinoctiall though it hapned on the weeke day by tradition from Saint John and Saint Philip Ibib. cap. 22. and many other holy men and Martyrs liuing and dying in Asia as Bishop Polycrates wrâ—teth But in diuers Synods held 1 in Palestina vnder B. Theophiluâ— of Caesarea and Bish Narcissus of Jerusalem 2 In Rome vnâ—er pope Victor 3 in Pontus vnder Palmas 4 in France vnder Irenaeus 5 In Greece and other places It was ordered that Easter should be kept not on the weeke day but on the Sunday after the 14 day And Victor Bishop of Rome Ibid. cap. 21. Jbid. cap. 23. proceeâ—ed in sinâ— to pronounce all the Reuerenâ— Easterne Bishops that kept it otherwise excommunicated and inueighed sore against them by letters But not onely they but the Westerne Bishops also disliked Victors doing therein yea dissâ—aded and sharpely reproueâ— him Especially Jrenaeus with his brethren of France alleâ—â—ging that for such like differences as this For example for the kâ—â—p ng of Lent Fast some onely one day See the Epistle of Irenaeus in Euseb History ib. some two some more some forty dayes before Easter and that by custome of long time before that Age in such difference of fasting they kept the vnity of faith and peace one with another and neuer proceeded to hate or excommunicate one another for such petty differences D. Field Appendix 1. part pag. 116. Zozemen lib 8. cap. 15. Socrat. lib. 6. cap. 13. Seuenthly Grieuous were the differences and contentions betwixt Saint Chrysostome and Epiphanâ—us the one refusing to pray with the other the one accusing the other of manifest breaches of the Canons the one cursing the other and praying that he should nâ—uer die a Bishop the other cursing him agaâ—ne and praying that he should neuer returne into his Countrey aliue Bâ—th which came to passe For Chrysostome was cast out of his Bishopricke and dyed in banishment And Epiphanius dyed in his reâ—urne homeward Yâ—t were both of these excellent holy and Catholicke Bishops that thus contended Eightly And beside their owne contentions the taking of parts with them drew on much mischieife Theophilus Patriarke of Alexandria ioyned with Epiphanius against Chrysostome and with them ioyned the other Bishops of the Prouinces as they fancied The Empresse was set against Chrysostome being informed that he had made a Sermon against women She incensed the Emperour by whose appointment Theopilus called a Counsell of Bishops at Chalcedon whither all Chrysostomâ—s enemies resorted and there pronounced him deposed Cyrinus Bishop there called him impious arrogant and froward From thence most of the Bishops went to Constantinople but none of the Clergy met them to doe them honour There they obiected many crimes against him and cited him to answer But he refused to come excepting against them as his enemies and appealing to a generall Councell But finally they condemned him for obstâ—nacy in not comming vnto them and depriued him of his Bishopricke This being noysed in the City caused a great sedition multitudes watching about the Church to hinder his carrying away anâ— cryed out his cause ought to be heard in a greater Councell of Bishops But by the Emperours command and practise he
was driuen out Notwithstanding within a few dayes after to appeale the tumults of people he was recalled Socrates lib. 6. cap. 16. placed agâ—ine in his Bishopricke restored to preaching and so continued a while but not without tumults wherein many were wounded and many killed And when hee was banished againe the Cathedrall Church at Constantinople with the Senate hâ—use were set on fire and burned to the ground in the pursuit of reuenge Baronius beginning the story of this contention Baron tomo 5. anno 400. nu 51. saith thus I take in hand a great and lamentable narration of strife and direfull persecution not of Gentiles against Christians nor heretickes against Catholickes nor of wicked men against good and iust but which is monstrous and prodigious euen of Saints and holy men one against another Ninthly Socrates lib. 7. cap. 33. D. Fâ—eld church lib 5 cap 33. â—pâ—end 1 part pag 116 117 118. c D Hall Columbâ— Noe pag. 44. In the first Councell of Ephesus being the third generall Councell there arose great contâ—ntions bâ—twixt Cyril of Alexan ria and Iohn Bishop of Antioch two Patriarkes either of them thundring Anathematismes againâ—t other and depriuing each othâ—r of their Churches Theodores vnhappily thrust his sickle into Iohns haruest against whom at the â—nstigation of Euoptius Cyrillus grieuously inueighed Theodoret accused Cyrill of Apollinarisme and Cyrill accused Theodoret of N storianisme And this fury spred so farre that it drew almost the Christian world into sides So that when afterwards Theodoret would haue come into the Chalcedon Synod the Aegyptian and other reuerend Bishops cryed If we receiue Theodoret we cast out Cyril the Canons cast out Theodoret God abhorres him This was done in the first action of the Chalcedon Councell and againe in the eight action the Bishops crying out openly he is an Hereticke he is a Nâ—storiâ—n away with the Hereticke Yet when the matter was fully knowen and that Theodoret had willingly subscribed to the Orthodoxe Creedes and to Leo's Epistles The whole Synoâ— cryed with one vâ—yce Theodoret is worthy of his Ecclesiasticall Sea let the Church receiue her Catholike Pastor Antiquus Your discourse hath â— t me into a mixture of griefe and â—oâ— Griefe that any of the holy ancient Fathers haue held any errours at all and that there were such bitter contentions among them Ioy that seeing there were such they are not hid from me For that will make me more moderate in thinking of them though reuerently as holy men yet still as men subiect to humane infirmities and not in all things to make their sayings rules of my faith or their doings patâ—ernes of my life but altogether to make the most holy perfect infallible and vnstained word of God the guides of both and it shall make me also more wise in esteeming men now liuing reuerently for the graces of God which I see in them notwithstanding their humane fraâ—lties such as I perceiue the best Saints of God haue had But yet I see not any sufficient rule to leade mee to Iudge how you can challenge the Fathers to be of your Religion more then the Romans may challenge them to be of theirs I perceiue well they diffâ—red from both in many things wherein you both refuse them Antiquissimus You make that vse of my discourse that I wish For the Rule to direct your iudgement I haue pointed at it often and now I will briefely and as fully as I can lay it open vnto you CHAP. 4. Of the Rule to iudge the soundnesse and purity of all Christians and Churches by This Chapter hath foure Sections The first Section of the Rule vsed in the Primitiue Church The second of the Rule enlarged and approued in this Age The third of Obiections arising from the former discourses and their answeres The fourth of the necessity of Preaching still to them that hold the Rule The first Section § 1. The Rule in generall § 2. Opened by distinctions of the foundation of Religion § 3. A necessity to haue a short rule drawne out of the Scriptures § 4. This rule is described by Saint Paul § 5. The practise of it by the Apostles who onely deliuered the most necessary fundamentall points to the Iewes and then baptized them § 6. The like practise vsed by the following Primitiue Church to their Catechumeni before Baptisme §. 1. THe Rule to Iudge all Christians and Churches by is this They that hold the same fundamentall points of Christian Religion which doe sufficiently constitute the Church of Christ and hold no other opinions wittingly and obstinately that ouerthrow any of these fundamentall points they are vndoubtedly of the same true Church and Religion §. 2. For the vnderstanding of this Rule note 1 Saint Paul distinguisheth betwixt the foundation and that which is built vpon the foundation 1 Cor. 3.10 As a wise Master-builder I haue laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon The word Foundation is taken two wayes First for the principall thing which is to be beleeued and wherupon our saluation is builded that is Iesus Christ as Saint Paul saith there verse 11. Other foundation can no man lay then that is laid which is Iesus Christ Acts 4.12 There is no saluation in any other there is none other name vnder heauen giuen among men whereby we must be saued 1 Tim. 3.16 This is the great mystery of godlinesse God was manifest in the flesh c. This was Saint Peters confession Matth. 16.16 Thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God Vpon which confession as Saint Augustine and Chrysostome expound it Christ said he would build his Church and the gates of Hell should not preuaile against it Secondly the word Foundation is taken for the Doctrine of the Scriptures which teach saluation onely by Iesus Christ as Ephes 2.20 The house that is the houshold or Church of God is built vpon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himselfe the chiefe Corner stone And so the Apostles are called twelue foundations Reuel 21.14 to wit in respect of their doctrine whereby they laid the foundation of the Church and of mens saluation by Iesus Christ §. 3. 2 Although the whole Scripture and euery thing therein contained or from it necessarily deduced be a fit obiect for faith to apprehend Yet that all Christians should thorowly conceiue and vniformely professe them all is not to be hoped B. Vsher Serm. at Wansted pag 22. nor in any Age hath beene found As we haue manifestly proued * In the former Chapter Variety of Iudgements in some points of lesser moment which are not plainely deliuered in the Scriptures may be tollerated and must not dissolue the vnity which all must hold in the fundamentall principles Heauen was not prepared for deepe Clerkes onely which vnderstood all or for such as neuer differed in any opinion 1 Cor. 132 12. but euen for such also as knew but in part and saw through a
admitted Acts 2 after one sermon of Saint Peter wherin he had taught the principall heads of faith in Christ in one day 3000 men were baptized who whithout doubt knew nothing else but those necessary things And therefore it is added that after baptisme they perseuered in the Doctrine of the Apostles that is they learned what yet they had not heard of Christian Misteries c. B. Vsher Sermon at Wanstâ—d pag. 32. See also his booke De Christianarum eccles successu statu cap. 1. § 15. This our Bishop Vsher agreeth vnto alledging the Apostles sermons to that purpose which treated onely of the first principles of the Doctrine of Christ vpon the receiuing whereof as of sufficient doctrine to make them Christians men were baptized And this he further confirmeth by the writings of Irenaeus and Tertullian and the Creeds receiued by the Church the Apostles Creed the Creed of Athanasius The Creed of the East Church See before cap. 1. sect 2. subject 1. §. 2. recited and confirmed for the beleefe of the whole Church in the Councells of Nice and Constantinople and the late Councell of Trent Whereof I haue spoken already § 5. D. Field of the Church booke 3. chap 4. Our Doctor Field doth more fully and perfectly describe those things that so neerely touch the very life and being of Christian Faith and Religion that euery one is bound particulaâ—ly and expresly to know and beleeue them vpon paine of eternall damnation He reduceth them to sixe principall heades First concerning God whom to know is eternall life we must beleeue and acknowledge the vnity of an infinite incomprehensible and eternall essence full of righteousnesse goodnesse mercy and trueth The Trinity of persons subsisting in the same essence the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost coessentiall coeternall and coequall the Father not created nor begotten the Sonne not created but begotten the holy Ghost not created nor begotten but proceeding Secondly we must know and beleeue that God made all things of nothing that in them he might manifest his wisdome power and goodnesse that he made men and Angels capable of supernaturall blessednesse consisting in the vision and enioying of himselfe that he gaue them abilities to attaine thereunto and lawes to guide them in the wayes that lead vnto it that nothing was made euill in the beginning that all euill entred into the world by the voluntary aversion of men and Angels from God their Creator that the sinne of Angels was not generall but that some fell and other continued in their first estate that the sinne of those Angels that fell is irremissible and their fall irrevocable that these are become deuils and spirits of errour seeking the destruction of the sonnes of men that by the misperswasion of these lying spirits the first man that euer was in the world fell from God by sinnefull disobedience and apostacy that the sinne of the first man is deriued to all his posterity not by imitation onely but by propagation and descent subiecting all to curse and malediction yet not without possibility and hope of mercifull deliuerance Thirdly we must beleeue that for the working of this deliuerance the Sonne of God assumed the nature of man into the vnity of his Diuine person so that he subsisteth in the nature of God and Man without all corruption confusion or conuersion of one of them into another that in the nature of man thus assumed he suffered death but being God could not be holden of it but rose againe and triumphantly ascended into heauen that he satisfied the wrath of his Father obtained for vs remission of sinnes past the grace of repentant conuersion and a new conuersation ioyned with assured hope desire and expectation of eternall happinesse Fourthly we must constantly beleeue that God doth call and gather to himselfe out of the manifold confusions of erring ignorant and wretched men whom hee pleaseth to be partakers of these precious benefits of eternall saluation the happy number and ioyfull society of whom we name the Church of God whether they were before or since the manifestation of Christ the Sonne of God in our flesh For both had the same faith hope and spirit of adoption whereby they were sealed vnto eternall life though there be a great difference in the degree and measure of knowledge and the excellency of the meanes which God hath vouchsafed the one more then the other Fiftly we must know and beleeue that for the publishing of this ioyfull deliuerance and the communicating of the benefits of the same the Sonne of God committed to those his followers whom he chose to bee witnesses of all things he did or suffered not onely the word of Reconciliation but also the dispensation of sacred and sacramentall assurances of his loue set meanes of his gracious working that those first messengeâ—s whom he sent with immediate commission were infallibly led into all truth and left vnto posterities that summe of Christian Doctrine that must for euer be the rule of our faith that these blessed messengers of so good and happy tidings departing hence left the Ministery of Reconciliation to those whom they appointed to succeed them in the worke so happily began by them Lastly we must know and be assuredly perswaded that seeing the renouation of our spirits and mindes is not perfect and the redemption of our bodies still remaining corruptible is not yet therefore God hath appointed a time when Christ shall returne againe raise vp the dead and giue eternall life to all that with repentant sorrow turne from their euill and wicked wayes while it is yet the accepted time and day of saluation and contrary wayes cast out into vtter darkenesse and into the fire that neuer shall be quenched all those that neglect despise so great saluation All these things and these onely doe directly concerne the matter of eternall saluation saith Doctor Field These things saith he make the rule of faith whereof a man cannot be ignorant and bee saued By these all the holy Fathers Bishops and Pastors of the Church measured and made their Sermons Commentaries and interpretations of Scripture This rule is deliuered by Tertullian Irenaeus Tertull. de praescriptionibus adversus hareticos adversus Praxcam Irenaeus lib. 1. cap. 3. See here before cap. 1. sect 2. subsect 1. §. 2. and other of the Fathers and with addition of conclusions most easily clearely and vnavoydably deduced hence by Theodoret in his Epitome Dogmatum For a second sort of things there are that attend on these first as consequents deduced from them or some way appertaining to them such as a man being perswaded of these will see the necessary consequence and deduction of them from these if they be propounded vnto him As that there are two wills in Christ that there is no saluation remission of sinnes or hope of eternall life out of the Church c. In such second things clearely deduced from the first principles if a man
erre he can hardly be saued A third sort of things there are which are not so clearely deduced froÌ„ those first indubitate principles as namely concerning the place of the Fathers rest before the comming of our Sauiour Christ concerning the locall descending of Christ into the hell of the damned c. Of this third sort a man may be ignorant and erre in them without danger of damnation if errour be not ioyned with pertinacy §. 6. The like doctrine doth our Bishop Vsher deliuer B. Vsher Sermon at Wansled pag. 33. 1 Cor. 3.12 in words of analogy to Saint Pauls similitude of building Some build vpon this foundation gold Siluer pretious Stones Wood Hay Stubble Some saith he proceed from one degree of wholesome Knowledge vnto another increasing their maine stocke by the addition of those other sacred truthes that are reuealed in the word of God and these build vpon the foundation gold and siluer and pretious stones Others retaine the pretious foundation but lay base matter vpon it wood hay stubble and such other either vnprofitable or more dangerous stuffe and others goe so farre that they ouerthrow the very foundation it selfe The first of these be wise the second foolish the third madde builders When day of triall commeth the first mans worke shall abide Ibid. v. 14 15. and hee himselfe shall receiue a reward the second shall lose his worke but not himselfe The third shall lose both himselfe and his worke together And as in buildings there is great difference to bee made betwixt such parts as are more contiguous to the foundation and such as be remoter off So the doctrines or conclusions neerely conioyned to the first principles of Religion and grate vpon the foundation may more establish or endanger the building then those that come not neere the foundation and therefore the nearer they are to the foundation the more important be the truthes and the more perilous be the errours And againe the farther they are remoued off the lesse necessary is the knowledge of such verities and the swaruing from the truth lesse dangerous §. 7. Out of all this we may deduce these consequents First to these fundamentall points which are absolutely necessary to saluation the vnity of faith is to be restrained and beyond them not to be extended So that such as hold diuersity of opinions in other points of lesse moment not crossing these may still be of one faith or Church and heires of saluation as long as they hold the true foundation Secondly by this rule the ancient Fathers are cleared to be sound Christians This we haue shewed in the former chapter For though many of them as is aforesaid held the millenary errour many held that the soules of iust men shall not see God till the resurrection many that the very Deuils should not be tormented in hell till the Iudgement Many taught free-will before Grace Some taught the Omnipresence and Omniscience of Saints departed Cyprian and many more held rebaptization necessary for such as were baptized by Heretickes Saint Augustine and the greatest part of the Curch for sixe hundred yeeres held a necessity of the Eucharist to Infants and in many other things they differed one from another and from the Church in the aftertimes See D. Field Church book 3. chap. 5. § All these Yet because they all entirely and stedfastly held all the necessary fundamentall principles which these errours did not infringe neither held they these errours obstinately or incorrigibly but onely for want of better information they were certainely of the same Church and Relâ—gion whereof we are and whereof all are that hold the same principles vnweakned by any other Thirdly the lâ—ke is to be said of the Waldenses though many of those smaller errours were true which as I haue shewed before were falsely imputed vnto them Fourthly the same may be said also of our Fathers that liued in the Communion of the Church of Rome before Luthers time and bâ—fore the Councell of Trent Their holding and professing thâ—se necessary fundamentall points as I haue shewed before * See before chap. 1. sect 4. per tot was sufficient to make them true Christians if in life and death they shewed the power and vertue thereof and maintained not obstinately any grosse points that infringed the foundation Fiftly the same may be also said of all the Churches in the world where the ancient foundations are retained B. Vshers serm at Wansted pag. 43. The Greeke Armenian Aeâ—hiopian Russian c. For if we should take a generall view of them all putting by the points wherein they differ one from another and gathering into one body the rest of the Articles wherein they all did generally agree wee should finde that in those propositions which without all controuersie are vniuersally receiued in the whole Christian world so much truth is contained as being ioyned with holy obedience may be sufficient to bring a man to euerlasting saluation B. Vsher ib. D. Field church book 3. chap. 5. This is Bishop Vshers opinion and Doctor Fields of these Churches Section 3. § 1. Obiection If holding the foundation will serue then we may safely obtaine saluation in the Church of Rome § 2. Answer The Curch of Rome holds many things which by consequent destroyes the Foundation by master Hookers Iudgement § 3. Obiection This crosseth what was said before That many before Luthers time might be saued in the Roman Church Answ no for they liued in those errors of ignorance not obstinacy and not knowing any dangerous consequence of them § 4. Such men by particular repentance of sinnes knowne and generall repentance of vnknowne might by Gods mercy be saued § 5. Obseruations hereof § 6. Other learned Protestants ioyne in opinion with master Hooker §. 1. Antiquus If this be so then to omit other Churches I see no reason but wee may well and safely continue in the Roman Church and therein receiue saluation because as you haue said and it appeares by Azorius and all the schoole-diuines that Church holdes the Foundation which is by your owne confession sufficient to saluation though she hath added many otheâ— things not necessary absolutely to saluation yet profitable for the fuller seruice of God beauty of the Church and pious life §. 2. Antiquissimus If shee added none but such things wee should account them not onely tollerable but commendable But wee charge her with addition of such doctrines and practises as being obstinately pursued spoile and ouerthrow the Foundation which shee professeth to hold Whereof heare one man Mr. Richard Hooker a man of great account for learning Iudgement and moderation who vsed very carefully to waigh in the ballance of impartiall discretion all the words sentences and phrases which he wrote and whose workes haue been already sixetimes printed without any alteration Hookers Discourse of Iustification § 17. Hee grants that the Church of Rome holds the foundation in profession but
neither was there any full sufficient setling of the truth of that point in the Church before their times nor the euill consequence thereof discerned And heresie is the obstinate maintaining of such errours after the truth is plainely taught sufficient to convict them The like may be said of the Millenary errour See ibid. and many other which diuers of the ancient Fathers held as afore is mentioned §. 5. Here you may obserue First the Church of Rome is charged with errours Hock ibid. § 17. by consequence whereof the very foundation of faith is plainly ouerthrowen and the force of the blood of Iesus Christ extinguished Secondly the wilfull and obstinate maintainers thereof after wholesome admonition are guilty of vnauoydable condemnation without actuall repentance Thirdly our Fathers that liued in those errours D. Whiâ—â— Woy pag. 448. Mornâ—y church cap. 9. end and held them onely vpon ignorance as they were taught not thinking they did amisse and neuer vnderstanding the dangerous consequence of them might by their generall hatred and repentance of all sinne though vnknowne be saued through Gods mercy and by holding the foundation and nothing in their knowledge and intent contrary therevnto were to bee accounted members of the true Church of God Fourthly this ignorance in these times cannot giue any colour of excuse since by reason of Luthers opposition these things haue beene better discussed the errours discouered and the dangerous consequence of them sufficiently published to the world not onely by the Diuines of other Countries but euen by our owne English So that after so large a publication thereof we may say as Saint Paul 2 Cor. 4.3 2 Cor. 4.3 4. If our Gospel he hid it is hid to them that are lost In whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes of them which beleeue not lest the light of the glorious Gospell of Christ who is the Image of God should shine vnto vnto them 2 Thess 2.10 11 12. And 2 Thess 2.10 In them that perish because they receiued not the loue of the truth that they might be saued for which cause God sendeth them strong delusion that they should beleeue a lie that they might all be damned who beleeue not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse §. 6. Antiquus You bring forth but one man and make him great with praises as if with his great person and big words like Goliah he were sufficient to scarre and and fright the whole army of God Antiquissimus No Sir I bring him forth as humble Dauid against your Goliah of Rome and I will if you require it adioyne vnto him many other Worthies like Dauids able to quell all your Giants not with bigge words but with sound blowes D. Field appendix to the fift booke pag. vlt. Secondly Our worthy Doctor Field in his whole fiue bookes of the Church euery where sheweth your corruptions and refuteth them But for the present read onely the last page of his whole worke where hee layeth to the charge of the present Church of Rome 2 number of erroneous points wherein men liuing and dying can neuer be saued and wherein that Church sheweth her selfe to be the Synagogue of Sathan the faction of Antichrist and that Babylon out of which we must flie vnlesse we will be partakers of her plagues Thirdly our worthy Bishop Downam in his bookes De Antichristâ— sheweth the same His whole third booke setteth out the opposition of the Pope to Christs especially the sixt and seuenth Chapters containe a Catalogue of the errors and heresies of the present Roman Church and the eight Chapter sheweth her opposition against the offices and benefits of Christ euery where alledging your owne authors for confirmation of that the saith Fourthly The like doth D. Gabriell Powell in his two bookes De Antichristo De Ecclesia Antichristi If I should but reckon vp the names onely of Protestants which write of these points Punctually as these aboue named or otherwise other largly or briefely either purposely or occasionally and obiter by the way I should be needlesly tedious Fifthly M. Perkins vpon the Epistle of S. Jude pag. 261. I will therefore conclude with one in stead of all to wit Mr. Perkins In his Lectures vpon Iude verse 19 he saith we may not separate from the visible particular Church 1 for the corrupt manners of Men except from the priuate society of notorious offendors onely in priuate conuersation 1. cor 5.11 but onely for errors in doctrine 2 and not for all errors but onely for errors great and waighty for smaller errors cut not of saluation and therefore must not cause a seperation 1 cor 3 15 and 3 for those waighty errors euen in the substance of doctrine or in the Foundation if they beheld onely of frailty we may not seperate but if they be held and maintained with obstinacy then with good conscience we may and must seperate from the maintainers of them 1 tim 6.3 4.5 Acts 19.9.2 Chron. 11.4 16 17. Antiquus I like well of Mr. Perkins Iudgement that we may not make seperation for any other cause but onely for great and waighty errors against the foundation of Religion and for those onely when they are held with obstinacy But where doth he charge the Church of Rome with any such Antiquissimus Euen in the same Exposition of that Epistle of Saint Iude verse 3 where he speaketh of the points of Common Saluation from pag. 37 to pag 97. There he describeth 21 grounds of Faith and 11 groundes of Gods seruice and good life which the Church of Rome as there he sheweth doth very much infringe and in many things ouerthrow by the points of doctrine and practise which it maintaineth Reed and waigh them aduisedly Section 4. § 1. There is a necessity or great profit of Preaching euen to them that are well grounded in all necessary Principles § 2. As Israel needed all helpes after the giuing of the Law and all were too little § 3. The profits of Preaching in generall § 4. Some particulars for continuall spirituall food cordiall medicine and comfort memory armour c. § 5. The continuall need thereof was found in all Churches planted euen by the Apostles and in their times §. 1. Antiquus I will reade them at my better leasure But now by the way by your allowing these principall grounds of Religion to be sufficient for all men to saluation You seeme to cut off all necessity of so much preaching as is vsed amongst you For what needes so much preaching and hearing when men are already instructed in all points necessary to saluation Antiquissimus Preaching is still necessary because faith and regeneration must continually receiue increase 2 Pet. 3 1â— As S. Peter exhorteth in the last words of his later Epistle Grow in grace and in knowledge c. If knowledge and grace were so perfect in all beleeuers at the first instant that no reliques of blindnesse or
and preaching the kingdome of God no man forbidding him He called them in his Epistle Beloued oâ— God Rom. 1.7 8. Saints and saith their Faith was spoken of throughout the whole world Rom. â—5 14 and that they were full of goodnesse filled with all knowledge able also to admonish one another And yet Saint Paul was faine to admonish the same Romans to marke them which caused diuisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine which they had heard and learned and to auoid them For such serue not our Lord Iesus but their owne belly and by good words and fayre speaches deceiue the hearts of the simple Rom. 16.17 18 The same Saint Paul had planted a famous Church at Corinth continuing there a yeare and an halfe so famous that he said of it 1 Cor. 1.5 I thanke God that in euery thing ye are inriched by God in all vtterance and knowledge c. But that Church of Corinth which Paul had planted Acts 18.11 Apollo watered and God so encreased The Diuell and wicked men corrupted both in life 1 Cor. 5.1 to suffer such wickednesse as was not so much as named among the Gentils and in doctrine to embrace such points as made the Apostles preaching vaine 1 Cor. 15.14 19. and their faith vaine Yea and made Christians of all men most miserable Whâ—ch Saint Paul was faine laboriously to reforme by writing two large Epistles vnto them The Galations erred so dangerously about the doctrine of Iustification Gal. 5.2 4. that Saint Paul told them if they reformed it not they were fallen from grace and Christ profited them nothing The Philippians had among them dogs euill workers Phil. 3.2 18 19 enemies to the crosse of Christ whose God was their belly whose glory was in their shame whose end was damnation Of whome Saint Paul tels them weeping Saint Paul praised the Colossians Col. 1.3 4 6. Col. 2.8 16 21 22. yet he found it necessary to warne them of the danger of vaine philosophy traditions worshipping of Angels and other fruitlesse obseruations after the commandements and doctrines of men He praised the Thessalonians also 1 Thes 1.2 3. c. 2.13 14. ib. cap. 3.7 5. 2 Thes 2.2 3. Yet he found it fit to send Timothy to strengthen and comfort them least the tempter should by some meanes tempt them and frustrate his labour And by two Epistles he stirres them vp to continuance and stedfastnesse in the truth and giues them many good precepts of life As he doth also in all his other Epistles to other Churches The seuen Churches of Asia had their imperfections Reu. 2.4 5. their dangers and their need of helpes against them Ephesus fell from her first loue verse 7. Smyrna dwelt by the Synagogue of Sathan Pergamus by Satans seat verse 13. in danger of Balaams stumbling blocks and the Nicolaitans hatefull Doctrine Thyatyra tempted by Iezabels fornication and Idols verse 20. Sardis had a name to liue and was dead Reu. 3.1 Philadelphia had but little strength verse 8. verse 15. Laodicea was neither hot nor colde thought all well and knew not she was wretched miserable poore blinde and naked These Churches to which it may be presumed all other may in some sort more or lesse be resembled and ranked had the foundation well layed in them but yet they stood in need of continual renewed instructioÌ„s excitations exhortations consolations armour against temptations physicke against diseases and food against faintings and consequently of the Word of God which is all these to dwell plentifully among them and duely and daily to be ministred vnto them I verely thinke the want of frequenting our Sermons is the cause that so many fall away to the Romish It is the policy of your seducers to keepe them by all meanes from hearing and knowing the truth 2. Thes 2.10 11 12. Otherwise they could neuer be so blinded to beleeue lies to take Nouelty for Antiquity Idolatry for Gods worship treasons and massacres for holy acts to take pleasure in vnrighteousnesse and be carried away with such other strong delusions and withall deceiuablenesse of vnrighteousnesse to their owne perdidition and not rather receiue the loue of the truth that they might be saued Psal 58.4 â— These deafe Adders might be charmed if they did not willfully stop their eares against the voice of the Charmer Heb. 4.12 2 cor 10.4 5. charme he neuer so wisely For the word of God iâ— quick and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit and of the Ioints and marow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart The fruit whereof you may see where it is plentifull and graceously preached obseruing how religious deuout iust and truely honest the people become how temperate sober charitable vpright dealing and blessed people abhorring all sinne desirous and diligent to practise all good duties that tend to the honor of God and the good of men I doe not thinke but if your backsliders would carefully heare many of our Preachers they would be as Saint Paul saith conuinced of all 2 Cor. 14.24 25. and iudged of all the very secrets of their hearts made manifest and so falling downe on their faces would worship God and report that God is in the Preachers of a truth Antiquus Oh Sir so we thinke of our Priests wee reuerence them as Gods Angels we heare them as sent from God as God himselfe or as men sent and endued with power from God to teach vs the true way to heauen to absolue vs from our sinnes to offer vp the reall sacrifice of Christs body and blood for vs and to giue vs the true naturall body of Christ himselfe into our moothes to our eternall saluation Which priuiledges your titulary Ministers haue not They are no Priests they are meere secular men without any power and authority from God to doe any of these things And therefore we haue no reason to heare them or to reuerence them otherwise then we doe other ordinary men for their personall honesty or ciuility not for their offices You haue therefore offered mee iust occasion to proceed and vrge this thing as CHAP. 5. Of the succession of the Protestants Bishops and Ministers from the Apostles Section 1. The necessity thereof vrged without which there can be no such Church 2. This succession is clamourously denyed to Protestants 3. But manifestly proued and the slanders confuted 4. Particularly in Cranmer our first Archbishop 5. Jn other Bishops of King Henry 8 his time 6. And of Edward 6. and of Queene Maries time 7. And of Queene Elizabeths time 8. The false reports hereof doe alienate many from the Reformed Religion 9. A proofe of the sufficient ordination of Ministers in forraigne Reformed Churches 10. Which is further confirmed by the Doctrine and practise of the Romish Section 1. Antiquus ANother
principall argument to proue that you Protestants haue no Church at all because you haue no Priests or true Ministers sent and authorized by the Lord. In vrging whereof giue me leaue somewhat to enlarge my selfe Antiquissimus Say what you will I hope to giue you a sufficient and satisfactory answer Antiquus First there can be no Church without true Ministers to teach the holy Doctrine to performe the holy seruice of God and to minister the Sacraments vnto Gods people and bring them to saluation a Ephes 4.8 c. And therefore when our Sauiour ascended into heauen he gaue all necessary gifts vnto men making Apostles Prophets Euangelists Pastors Teachers for the worke of the Ministery gathering and perfecting of the Saints and edifying of the Church to continue by succession to the end of the world b Jb. verse 13. That all might be kept from errour and vnited in the Truth These are the Lords Ambassadors c 2 Cor. 5.18 19 20. planters waterers husbandmen builders yea co-adjutors and workers-together-with God d 1 Cor 3.6 9 Secondly therefore these Ministers must be furnished by the Lord with two things 1 With authority to meddle with this holy seruice 2 with power effectually to performe those ancient acts of gracious efficacy belonging to their office as teaching of true sauing doctrine forgiuing of sinnes and administring the admirable holy Sacraments which no man of any other ranke can doe and which they onely can doe who are sent of God and furnished with his authority and power and with whom God effectually worketh To which end the Sacrament of Order giuen to Priests by the hands of Gods officers imprints a Character in the Receiuer e Bellar. de sacraÌ„ in genere lib. 2. cap. 19. § propositio sexta § prop. tertia in sine that wheresoeuer it is God is present * By Couenant or promise ex pacto and concurreth to the producing of supernaturall effects which he doth not where his Character is wanting Therefore when Christ sent his Apostles with this Commission As my Father sent mee euen so send J you f Ioh. 20.21 c. He breathed on them and said Receiue yee the Holy Ghost whose sinnes soeuer yee remit they are remitted vnto them and whose soeuer sinnes yee retaine they are retained Where he gaue them both Commission and power to performe it And in the end of Saint Matthewes Gospell g Matth. 28 18 19 20. first mentioning his vnbounded power both in heauen and earth he sends his Apostles to teach and bring the world into his subiection adding that he would be with them to the end of the world to wit with their persons while they liue and with their successors while the world lasteth with his power and effectuall working with them So that Christ must send and he must furnish with gifts and power And no man taketh to himselfe this office or honour but he that is called of God as was Aaron h Heb. 5.4 Thirdly then As the Father sent the Sonne and the Sonne his Apostles i Ioh 20.21 so the Apostles k Bellar. De notis ecclesiae lib. 4. cap. 8. afterwards chose and ordained other Bishops and gaue them the like power to ordaine others both Bishops and inferiour Priests and Deacons as Timothy at Ephesus Titus in Creet l As appeareth by the Epistles to Tim Tit. By this meanes all true Bishops and Priests haue their succession and ordination from hand to hand from the very Apostles And none are to be accounted true Bishops that were not ordained by the imposition of hands of former true Bishops and they by other former and so vpwards ascending to the very Apostles to Christ Iesus from whoÌ„ they must deriue their authority and power for all workes of the Ministery Therefore Saint Ierom saith m Hieroâ—ym contra Luciferianos Ecclesia non est qua non habet sacerdotem It can bee no Church that hath no Ministery And Saint Cyprian that the Church is nothing else but n Cypr. Plebs Episcopo adunata lib. 4. ep 10. citat à Possevino bibl select lib. 6. cap. 31. ad interrog 4. D. Field Church lib. 3. cap. 39. People vnited to the Bishop And Tertullian further o Tertull. lib. De praescript Bellar. quo supra Let Heretickes shew the originall of their Churches and runne ouer the order of their Bishops comming downe by succession from the beginning so that their first Bishop had some Apostle or Apostolicke man for his author and Predecessor For thus the Church of the Romans reckons Clement ordained by Saint Peter And Saint Cyprian saith p Cypr. lib. 1. ep 4. ad Magnum Nouatianus is not in the Church neither can bee accounted a Bishop who contemning the Apostolicke tradition succeedeth no man but is ordained of himselfe The like haue many other Fathers alleadged by Bellarmine q Bellar. quo supra And by the Canons of the Apostles and many ancient Councels r So Bellarm. sheweth lâ—o citato D. Field lib. 3. cap. 39. lib. 5 cap. 36. A Bishop must receiue his Consecration by three Bishops at the least which were formerly consecrated in like manner And all inferious Ministers must receiue orders of such a Bishop or else they are not Canonicall Lawfull nor to be receiued They that come in other wayes then by this doore are theeues and robbers Å¿ Iohn 10.8.9 10. All this describing and prouing the nature succession and ordination of true Bishops and inferiour Ministers is the first proposition or major of my Argument Then comes my Assumption or minor proposition thus But the Protestant Ministers are not such 1 Kings 20.11 namely their Bishops were not consecrated by three Bishops so formerly consecrated as abouesaid neither did their inferiour Ministers receiue their orders from true Bishops The conclusion will necessarily follow Ergo the Protestant Ministers are no true Ministers of the true Church And consequently they haue no true Church among them An argument inuinsible vnanswerable Sect. 2. Antiquissimus Good Sir triumph not before the victory let not him that putteth on his harnesse boast himselfe as hee that putteth it off It is your mens fashion first to confirme that with glorious words and arguments which we sticke not at as you haue done your Major to make the world beleeue it seemes that we denyed all that which you so busily and so brauely proue and so to make vs odious And your other fashion is as ill to leaue the maine matter in controuersie vtterly vnproued as here your Minor thinking to carry it away with out facing and great words This is a charming and bewitching of the credulous world without all truth and honesty As I shall make it plainly appeare For why else doe your Rabbins so generally declaime against vs and neuer proue it Your 1 Bristow Motiue 21. Bristow 2 Harding confut Apol.
part 2. cap 5. Harding 3 Sanders de schis lib. 3. pag. 299. Sanders 4 Howlet briâ—fe discoursâ—…ason 7. Howlet 5 Card. Allen. with Rhemists Annot in Rom. 10.15 Allen with his Rhemists 6 D. Stapleton princ doctr l. 13. cap. 6. Stapleton 7 Doctor Kellison Reply to D. Sutclif p. 31. Kellison 8 Will. Rainolds Calvino-Turr l. 4. c 15. p. 975. William Rainolds 9 The Cath. Priests in their supplication to K. Iames anno 1604. The number of Catholicke Priests 10 Bellar. eccles milit lib. 4. c. 8. Bellarmine 11 Posnanienses assert de Christi in terris ecclesia thes 60. Posnanienses 12 Gregorius de Valentia tom 4. disp 9. q. 3. punct 2. Valentianus 13 Turrian de Iure ordinand lib. 2. c. 3. The like hath Turrianus 14 Mattheus Lanoius and Lanoius 15 D. Tyreus cited by Schaltingiuâ—â—ib cathol t. 4. pag. 33. The words of these â—uthors you may see in the booke of Mr. Francis Mason lib. 1. cap. 2. Tyreus and other not worth the reckning without measure or end Why doe they so bitterly inueigh against our Bishops and Ministers leauing their Doctrine and discrediting their calling to make people forsake them as men vnsent vncalled vnconsecrated without successiion ordination or iurisdiction yea calling them false prophets inuaders vsurpers and other Apostataes from the Church or Rome or mere Laymen but neither true Bishops nor Ministers at any hand Which they onely say and repeat and affirme with great vehemency but neuer proue Sect. 3. Antiquus Yes they proue it too * Christ a Sacrobosco de Invost Christi eccl cap. 4. Sacroboscus reports the story of the Consecration of the Bishop Iewell Sands Scory Horne Grindal and others who met at a Tauerne or Inne in Cheapside called the Horse-head in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths raigne being disappointed of the Catholicke Bishop of Landaffe who should there haue beene to consecrate them some of them imposed hands vpon Scory he vpon the rest and so were sons made without a father and the father procreated by the sons Thus saith Sacroboscus adding that one Thomas Neal Hebrew Lecturer at Oxford who was present told this to his old confessors and they told it to Sacroboscus and that afterward it was enacted in Parliament that these men should bee accounted lawfull Bishops The same story is also reported in a Preface to a Catholicke booke called A discussion numb 135. citing Sacraboscus for it And thus saith that Preface they vsed the like Art that the Lollards once did in another matter who being desirous to eate flesh on Good Fryday and yet fearing the penalty of the Lawes tooke a Pig and diuing it vnder the water said Down Pig and vp Pike and then after constantly auouched that they had eaten no flesh but fish So these caused him who kneeled downe Iohn Iewell to rise vp Bishop of Saliâ—bury and him that was Robert Horne before to rise vp Bishop of Winchester and so forth with all the rest Antiquissimus I wonder that men of any foreheads are not ashamed to vent such fantasticall and false tales which are confuted fully by the publike Records and Registers of those times Bishop Iewell published his answer to Hardings obiections threescore yeeres agone Anno Dom. 1567. wherein he plainely sheweth f Jewels Defence of the Apology 2. part cap. 5 printed anno Dom. 1567. that himselfe and all our other Bishops succeeded the Bishops that had beene before them and were elected consecrated and confirmed as they were So that your learned men haue had time enough to read search consider and confute or be satisfied and not still thus wickedly to proclaime to the world such falsities And Master Francis Mason hath done it more thorowly in a compleat Treatise g Of the consecration of the Bishops in England and ordination of Priests and Deacons Fiue bookes printed Anno Dom. 1613. Ex Register Park 1. fol. 18. fol. 39. printed anno DoÌ„ 1613. who sheweth out of the Register books of the Archbishops of those times among all other the Consecrations of these Bishops whom your Catholicke scoffers thus depraue 1 B. Scory was consecrated August 30. anno 1551. in the time of Edw. 6 by Archbishop Cranmer Nicholas London and Iohn Bedford 2 3 B B. Grindall and Sauds were consecrated both vpon one day the 21 of December anno 1559. being the Sabboth day and in the forenoone in the Chappell at Lambehith by Matthew Archbishop of Canterbury William Cicester Iohn Hereford and John Bedford Master Alexander Nowell the Archbishops Chaplein then preaching vpon this Text Acts 20.28 Take heed to your selues and to all the flocke whereof the Holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers and a Communion reuerently administred by the Archbishop 4 B. Iewell was consecrated Ian. 21. 1559. being the Sabboth day in the forenoone in the Chappell of Lambehith by Matthew Archbishop of Canterbury Edmund Grindal Ib. fol. 46. Bishop of London Richard Gox Bishop of Ely and Iohn Hodskius Bishop of Bedford with Common prayers Communion a Sermon preached by Master Andrew Pierson the Archbishops Chaplein vpon this Text Matt. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in Heauen Ib. fol. 88. 5 B. Horne was consecrated Febr. 16. 1560. being the Sabboth day in the forenoone in the Chappell at Lambehith in all respects as the former by Matthew Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Bishop of Saint Dauids See also Annals of Q. Elizabeth Engl. Darcy pag. 32. Edmund Bishop of London Thomas B. of Couentry and Liechfield which I doe thus punctually relate that the world may be satisfied thorowly and wonder at the impudency of these forgers of lies and at the folly of their beleeuers Antiq. I doubted alwayes of that vnlikely tale of the Consecration of the Nags-head depending onely vpon the report of one sole witnesse Thomas Neal an obscure man and telling it in darkenesse and now I am fully resolued out of publicke Records by you alledged easie to be sought and scarched that it is vtterly false But if it be granted that all these Bishops mentioned in that tale were orderly consecrated by 3 Bishops at the least according to the Canons how may it appeare that those other Bishops which consecrated them were themselues true Bishops Shew me how your first Reforming Bishops as you call them which vpon the banishing of the Popes authority by K. H 8 consecrated the fallowing Bishops were consecrated themselues by lawfull Bishops their Predecessors and then you say something All this out of Mr. Mason lib. 2. cap. 7. Antiq. Brit. pag. 321 322. Act. Mon. Sect. 4. Antiquissimus Our first reformed Bishop was Thomas Cranmer who had beene sent before by King Henry to the Pope with other Ambassadours who deliuered to the Pope a booke of his own writing wherin he
proued by â—criptures Fathers and Councels that no mortall man had power to giue a dispensation for a man to marry hâ—s brothers wife and told the Pope they had brought also other learned men out of England which were ready by dispensation to maintaine it The Pope promised sundry times a day of disputation but after many delayes giuing them good entertainement he made Cranmer his â—enitentiary and dismissed them Then the rest returning Cranmer was sent by the Kings appointment Embassadour into Germany to the Emperour where hee drew many to his side and among the rest Cornelius Agrippa While hee was in Germany Archbishop Warhan dyed and the K. sent for Cranmer to make him Archbishop of Canterbury who delayed his returne partly for businesse and partly for conscience and feare that he should be vrged to receiue the Bishopricke as from the Popes Donation when the right or Donation was in the King As he plainely told the King after his comming home But yet the matter was so handled that both with the Kings and the popes consent Cranmer was made Archbishop There are many letters from the pope soâ—â— to the King some to Cranmer in fauour of Cranmer recorded in the Register of Cranmer fol. 1 2 3. and related in Master Masons Booke lib. 2. cap 6. Whereof one for his Consecration runnes thus Clement Bishop 〈◊〉 our welbeloued sonne Thomas elect of Canterbuty Weâ— grant he eâ—câ— to thee that thou mâ—â—st â—â—â—eiue the gift of Consecration of whatsoeuer Catholicke Prelate thou wilt so he enioy the fauor and communion of the Apostolicke See two or three Bishops enioying the like fauour and communion being sent for and assisting him in this businesse Dat. Bouon 1532. Pontificatus numeri decimo And he was accordingly consecrated March 30. 1533 24. H. 8. by three Bishops to his Lincolne John Exon Hâ—yâ—ry Assaph I hope there can be no quarrell picked against this Consecration The most busie-headed Iesuite of our times Robert Parsons acknowledgeth Cranmer a true Bishop in his three Conuersions part 3. pag. 340. Antiquus But did not Cranmer take the oath to the Bishop of Rome at his Consecration as his predcessors had done and afterwards brake it Sanders de schis lib. 1 cap. 58. Mason lib. 2. cap. 7. Ex Regist Cran. fol. 4. b. Antiquissimus Indeed your D. Sanders so slanders him as if he had taken it simply and absolutely which he did not but with a protestation often made and repeatâ—d plainly and publikely first in the Chapter-house secondly kneeling before the high Altar in the hearing of the Bishops and people at his consecration thirdly in the very same place and in the very same words when by Commission from the Pope they deliuered him the Pall. The summe of the protestation was this That hee intended not to binde himselfe to any thing which was contrary to the Law of God or contrary to the King or Common wealth of England or the Lawes and prerogatiues of the sâ—me nor to restraine his owne liberty to speake consult or consent in all and euery thing concerning the Reformation of Christian Religion the Gouernment of the Church of England and the prerogatâ—ue of the Crowne or the commodity of the Common-wealth And euery where to execute and reforme such things which he should thinke fit to be reformed in the Church of England And according to this interpretation and this sense and no otherwise he professed and protested that hee would take the oath Sect. 5. Antiquus Well I am satisfied for Cranmer What say you to the rest of that time for he alone could not consecrate Antiquissimus I say first the Bishops in King Henries time which had beene consecrated before the renouncing of the popes authority lost not their power of consecrating afterwards For their Character is indeleble and cannot bee nullified by schisme heresie or censure of the Church being a thing imprinted in the soule by God and not by Man as the Councels h Concil of Florence Trent cited by Bellar. De Sacram in genere lib. 2. cap. 19. and your owne Doctors i Bellarmine in the same chapter De Rom. pont lib. 4. c. 10. § Respondeo falsissimum esse in fine he saith Quis ignorat Catholicorum baptizatos ab Haereticis verè esse baptizatos similiter ordinatos vere esse ordinatos quando ordinator vere episcopus fuerat adhuc erat saltem quantum ad Characterem teach Secondly I say that by the Statutes made in the 25 yeare of King Henry 8 it was ordained that euery Bishop should be consecrated by three former Bishops and with all due ceremonies And this is acknowledged by your k De schis lib. 3 pag. 296. D. Sanders and was duly performed in all Consecrations as of Cranmer of Canterbury 1533. Lee of Liechfield 1534. Browne Archbishop of Dublin 1535. Wharton of Assaph 1536. Holgate of Landaffe 1537. Holbecke of Bristow 1537. Thurlby of Westminster 1540. Wakeman of Glocester 1541. Bucklsy of Bangor 1541. Bush of Bristow 1542. Kitchin of Landaffe 1545. Euery one consecrated by three Bishops at the least and with all due ceremonies So that of King Henries time both by the statute De jure and by Records De facto you may be fully resolued that according to your owne rules all were true Bishops that were consecrated either before or after the schisme as you call it nd so they were acknowledged that liued still in Queene Maries time they that had beene thus consecrated in King Henries time were acknowledged I say by all your Catholickes and by the Pope himselfe to be rightly consecrated neither needed they any new consecration as B. Bouer Bishop Thurlby and Cardinall Pole But Thurlby made Bishop of Westminster in King Henries time was translated to Norwich by King Edward and to Ely by Queene Mary and made of her priuy Councell And Anthony Kitchin made Bishop of Landaffa in King Henries time so continued in King Edward and Queene Maries time and till his death in the fift yeare of Queene Elizabeth without any new orders or consecration the first being sufficient and in all times vndoubted Also Reginal Poole Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Watson Dauid Pole Iohn Christoferson made Bishops in Queene Maries time deriued their Consecration from Bishops which were made in the time of the pretended schisme and some of them from Cranmer himselfe Now then if you allow them for Canonicall you must allow their consecrators also to be Canonicall Sect. 6. King Henries Bishops then being thus cleared come we to King Edwards time wherin the Bishops formerly made and then continuing are cleared also to bee truely Consecrated and the Priests also formerly made and continuing in King Edwards time must be acknowledged to be rightly ordered and therefore to be capable of consecration to be made Bishops as were Ridley Hooper Ferrar. These therefore being consecrated by three Bishops became true Canonicall Bishops and so were all throughout King
Edwards dayes as appeareth both by your Doctor Sanders confession l Sanders de schism lib. 3. pag. 297. And by our publicke Records or Registers m Extracted published in Mr. Masons booke Ridley 1547. Ferrar 1549. Hooper 1550. Poynet 1550. Scory and Couerdale 1551. In whose consecrations good and fit prayers were vsed and all necessary ceremonies as of imposition of hands c. Auoyding onely vnnecessary superfluous superstitions Ceremonies as we call them which your owne men confesse to be accidentall things onely and not touching the essence of orders without which orders may well stand and be prefect enough Of Queene Maries time you make no doubt all was according to your minde all the Bishops and Priests were true and Canonicall and might well deliuer the like to posterity I speake this ex concessis And of Queene Elizabeths time you haue as little reason to doubt Sect. 7. Antiq. Yes for in the very beginning of Queene Elizabeths time some Bishops were depriued See Arnâ—ls of Elizabeth Engglish Darâ—â— pag. 32. and the rest denyed to consecrate new ones So that for the consecration of D. Parker Archbishop of Canterbury there could not be found Bishops to do it D. Sanders saith you had neither 3 nor 2 Bishps to do it D. Kellison saith you could finde none Antiquissimus This is a shameles vntruth For when the Deane and Chapter had elected D. Parker for their Archbishops according to the ancient and inuiolated custome of the Church as the Record n Register Mat. Parker saith the Queene sent her letters Patents to seuen Bishops giuing commission that they or at least foure of them should consecrate him c And foure of them did it accordingly the 17 of December 1559. To wit William Barlow and Iohn Hodgskins both made Bishops in King Henries Dayes and John Scory and Miles Couerdale made Bishops in King Edwards dayes Antiq. There may be some doubt whether these were Bishops or no because they fled and left their Bishoprickes in Queene Maries dayes and other Bishops were placed in their roomes Antiquissimus These prelats did but as Athanasius and many other holy Bishops did in the dangerous times of the domineering Arrians Matth. 10. â—3 who according to Christs precept fled to saue their liues and reserue their gifts to better times But as Athanasius and those otâ—er Bishops were still accounted the true Bishops and those that were set vp in their roomes were accounted vsurpers and put downe when those better times came and the other true Bishops restored to their places so at the comming of Elizabeths happy times these Bishops that fled were recalled returned and restored to their former places or preferred to other Now except you will condemne that most worthy Athanasius and the other for no Bishops in the time of their exile when others had their places you cannot reiect these worthy men as no Bishops their case being the same with those ancient Bishops And of all other you should least quarrell at these things For you know there are many in your Roman Church both Bishops and Priests which haue no particular places Bishoprickes or Benefices and yet you account them true Bishops and Priests Such was Olaus Magnus Archiepiscopus Vpsalensis o Gentil in Examine and blind Robert Archiepiscopus Armachanus p Jdem ib. Who both were sent by the Pope to the Councell of Trent to fill vp the number of Bishops q Sleidan com lib. 17. And Robert King entituled Episcopus Roanensis r Goodwin Catalogo in the Archbishoprick of Athens in Grecia vnder the Turke and many the like And your innumerable Priests without Benefices sent into England and other Countries Your owne Bellarmine saith Å¿ Bellar. De Sacram conf lib. 2. cap. 12. in fine Respondeo Suffraganeos esse verè episcopos quia ordinationem habent iurisdictionem licet careant possessione pro priae ecclesia They are true Bishops which haue ordination and Iurisdiction though they want the possession of their proper Church And this also warranteth our Suffragan Bishops wherof we had some in later times who had both due consecration by three Bishops and also Iurisdiction though not very large as other Bishops had t By the statute of 26. H. 8. c. 14. Antiquus Since you haue so well satisfied mee of Archbishop Parkers consecration when true Bishops willing to put to their hands were so hard to be found I need not doubt of the rest of al the Bishops the in more plentifull reignes of Queene Elizâ—beth or King Iames since D. Sanders u Sanders de schism lib. 3. pag 297. confesseth that the Law of King Henry 8 for consecration by three Bishops was reuiued by Queene Elizabeth and standeth in force and hath been very duely obserued in these later times Antiquissimus If you desire yet fuller satisfaction you may see the Consecrations of the Bishops in both these Princes raignes set downe largely in Master Masons booke together with a deriuation of the Episcopall line from the Bishops of King Henry 8 which you acknowledge to be Canonicall vnto George now Lord Archbishop of Canterbury with the dayes and yeares when euery of them and their Consecrators were consecrated euer more by three former Bishops and sometimes by foure or more I conclude with Bishop Andrewes answere to Bellarmine Eliensis Responsio ad Bellarmini Apologiam contra Praefationem monitoriam Iacobi Regis cap. 7. pag. 168. Our Bishops haue been alwayes ordayned by three true Bishops Bishops not as you sometimes against the CanoÌ„s by abbots Also by true Bishops euen your Bishops except yours be not true This Canon was neuer violated by vs nor that order euer interrupted And in our Bishops there is res Episcopi non nomen solum et opus non opes the office and not onely the benefice Which they performe much more frequently and diligently then yours doe Sect. 8. Antiquus I haue been very much wronged and abused with the contrary opinion which our teacherr hold so confidently and vrge so vehemently with such seeming certaine knowledge of the trueth that I thought it a shame to doubt of it And I confesse it was one principall cause of my alienation from hearing or regarding your Ministers whom otherwise I knew to be very honest and learned men Antiquissimus You may see by this how mens mindes leauened with malice will Imagine euill without cause and how mightily their passions and affections transport them to receiue vayne surmises for truest oracles and vent them for arguments vnanswerable This may occasion you to suspect their dealing in other things And as you do wisely and religiously to yeeld to the manifest truth grâ—euing that you haue been abused by the vnskilfull or deluded by the willfull euill teachers so I hope when others see the same truth they will be stayed from falling and they that haue fallen be restored to the bosome of their naturall
mother and the deceiuers themselues be confounded and ashamed of the books they haue so falsely written and all Godly people be confirmed in the truth so manifestly cleared from forgeries which obscured it All which I hope the rather because the Papist prisoners in Framlingham castle in Queene Elizabeths time said to the Protestant Ministers if you can iustify your calling we will all come to your Church and be of your Religion r Mason lib. 1. cap. 3. in fine pag. 20. Sect. 9. Antiquus Well Sir be it that your English Clergy was canonically ordained and consecrated yet what say you to the Protestant Ministers in other countries which could haue no Bishops to ordaine them But as our learned men say they ordained one another very disorderedly and insufficiently Antiquissimus You draw mee to a Digression impertinent to the Church of England to speake of other countries in whose affayres I am not sufficiently acquainted and am loth to meddle It may be your learned men wrong them as they haue done vs. But if what they say be true It was your Popes fault so auerse from all reformation that did driue the Reformers in those countries to that necessity that either one Minister must ordaine another or else the Churches must be without many profitable Ministers By the way because you dislike our word Minister as we doe your word Priest vsed in your sense for sacrificing Priest Though the word Minister bee vsed by the b Bellar. de Rom. pont li. 3 cap. 13 pag. 392. § Ratio autem cur Apostoli in Scripturis nunquam vocant sacerdotes Christianos sacerdotes sed solum episcopos presbyteros Apostles in the New Testament for Minsters of the Gospell and the word Priest neuer vsed at all by them no nor by the most ancient Fathers as c Bellar decultu Sanctorum lib. 3. cap. 4. § Ad testimonium Patrum dico pag. 275. See before chap. 2. § 2. Bell. himselfe confesseth I will to auoyd offence to both vse the word Presbyter which the Apostles vsed and which I see our late learned writers do more willingly frequent to signifie such as haue taken full orders in the Church of God But note you also by the way that our fault is very small in vsing sparingly the termes of some later Fathers and vsing commonly the words of the Apostles yours is very great in forsaking and deriding the word of the B B. Apostles and preferring the words of some Fathers and vsing them contrary to their meaning But Then I doubt not to affirme that Orders giuen to Presbyters by Presbyters onely in times of necessity when Bishops cannot be procured to giue them are of full validity and sufficiency For the giuing of orders was appointed to Bishops not of absolute necessity but for their greater honour and for the better gouernment and preseruation of peace and vnity in the Church and for those and the like reasons it is fit that course be obserued when possibly it may But when it cannot we must consider that euen Bishops themselues doe not giue orders by any other power then is found in any other Presbyter Not by their power of Iurisdiction for they may ordaine Presbyters liuing out of their Iurisdiction but by vertue of their orders onely whereby they stand Presbyters Which is manifest by this that Bishops and Suffragans which are not Presbyters cannot giue orders which they neuer receiued therefore seeing the power of giuing orders is from the vertue of the orders formerly receiued which vertue is in euery presbyter as well as in a Bishop and therein Priests Bishops and Popes are all equall d See D. Field lib. 3. cap. 39. in medio alledging many Schoolmen to this purpose Then for want of Bishops to giue orders Presbyters may giue them For that is but a breach of decency and honourable conueniency whereby that thing is tyed to some chiefe Presbyters namely to Bishops which otherwise all Presbyters may doe But to the validity of the orders it maketh nothing what Presbyter soeâ—er giueth them The best learned in the Church of Rome in former times agreed to this Aâ—machanus e Armachanus lib. 11. in 4. Armenorum cap. 7. a worthy Bishop saith If all Bishops failed by death Sacerdotes minores possent Episcopum ordinare Inferior Priests might ordaine a Bishop And Alexander of Hales f Halensiâ— part 4. q. 9. memb 5. art 1 cited by D. Field ib. saith that many learned men in his time and before were of opinion that in some cases and in some times Presbyters may giue orders and that their ordinations are of force though to do so not being vrged by extreme necessity cannot be excused from ouer-great boldnesse and presumption And why not orders by ordinary presbyters as well as Baptisme by meaner persons For your Doctors in times of necessity allow Baptisme which is a principall Sacrament to be administred not onely by Bishops and Priests but by Deacons or any Laiks Baptized yea Laiks vnbaptized and very Pagans if they knew and preforme the Rites of Baptisme and women also by any person that is Homo rationalis and intendeth to doe as the Church would doe The Baptisme preformed by them is sufficient effectuall and needs no rebaptization as Bellermine teacheth at large g Bellarm. de baptismo lib. 1. cap. 7. If this will not suffice you may see more in Doctor Fields h D. Field lib. 3. cap. 39. lib. 5. cap. 56. and Master Masons bookes i Mason lib. 1. Sect. 10. Antiquus Sir you may not thinke that your priuate Reason and iudgement can ouersway the iudgement and determinations of graue learned and holy counsels Antiquiss Far be from me the presumption to thinke so Yet giue vs leaue to see what we see and to say what we know we see it in your owne learned mens books and know it to be your owne practise oftentimes to breake the Canons both of ancient Councels and of the Apostles If Protestants do it in times of necessity condemne them not for necessity hath no law it is so great a tyrant that it will not suffer the Law to stand Your men are faine sometimes to yeeld vnto it Your k This appeares plainly by Greg. Epistles lib. 12. Iud. 7. epist 31. rectified by Bede of D. Stapletons owne iudicious edition translation though other copies somewhat differ See Mason lib. 2. cap. 5. pag. 61. Gregory the great Bishop of Rome sending Augustine the Monke into England who was not vntill afterward made Bâ—shop of Canterbury appointed him to ordaine the first Bishops himselfe alone in case the Brittan Bishops opposed him and that of the English or Saxons there were no Bishops and that the French Bishops would be slacke and vncertaine of ayding him And accordingly himselfe alone ordained Melitus the first Bishop and by the assistance of Melitus onely hee ordained Iustus the second and when there was a Canonicall number then
they obserued the number of three to consecrate others In like manner your Baronius l Baronius anno 555. n. 10. sticks not to record that pope Pelagius the first was consecrated by two Bishop onely when more could not be procured and a Priest And yet was he accounted a good lawfull Bishop and in his time he ordained 29 Priests and 49 Bishops If his consecration were a nullity then so were all theirs and all other consecrated by them and so there followed a world of nullities in the Church of Rome Euagrius Patriarke of Antioch was consecrated by Paulinus alone and yet accounted a lawfull Bishop n Ioannes Maior in 4. Sent. dist 24. q. 3. inter opera Gerson Paris 1606. pag. 681. as m Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 23. Theodoret sheweth Joannes Maior a Doctor of Paris saith that Rusticus and Eleutherius who came into France with Dionysius were not Bishops But Dionysius alone ordained the Bishops of France He saith also o Maior quo supra who ordained Peter they will not find vs three ordainers Therefore I say it is an humane constitution that a Bishop shall be ordained by three S. Paul did not seek for two more for the ordination of Titus and Timothy And Petrus de Palude p Petrus De Palude De potestate Apostol cited by B. Iewel Defens 2 part cap 5 diuision 1. p. 130 saith one Bishop is sufficient to consecrate another and it is onely for the greater solemnity a deuise of the Church that three shall concurre This is therefore no essentiall part but an accidentall ornament of the Consecration a complement of honourable conueniency fit to be vsed where it may be had no substanciall point of absolute necessity making a nullity of consecration where it wanteth The like may be said of orders to be giuen by 〈◊〉 Bishop onely Pope Gelasius saith q Gelasius epist 9. Bâ—n t. 2. pag. 243. Priscis pro sua reuerentia manentibus consâ—itutis qua vbi nulla vel rerum vel temporum per vrget necessitas regulariter conuenit custodire when no necessity of things or times compell to the contrary it is fit reuerently to keepe the ancients constitutions So saith Leo also r Cited by Ioh. 8. epist 8. Bin. c. 3. paâ—t 2. pag. 977. Omittendum esse inculpabile iudicandum quod intulit necessitas but he addeth that may be omitted and iudged vnblameable which necessity inforceth And Foelix Å¿ Ib. apud Bin. Aliter tractandaâ— necessitatis rationem aliter voluntatis the respect of necessity is to be handled one way the respect of voluntary minde another way Andradius affirmeth t Andrad De gen conciliorum autoritate pag. 115 116. that humane lawes made vpon the best counsell and aduise are varied by the variety of times and may be inuerted and changed by the necessities of men and so are dispensable whervpon Saint Austen u Aug. De lib. arb cap. 6. calls humane lawes temporall because though they bee iust yet they may be iustly changed according to the times Binius saith x Bin. t. 2. p. 243 in marg Pro temporum necessitate rigor canonum relaxatur Haec pleraque apud Mason Canones Apostolorum 85. cum Ioannis Monachizonare commentarijs set â—ut in Latin by Iâ— Quintinus Haeduus printed with Zonaras and others at Frankford by Faâ—rubendiuâ— 1587. according to the necessity of the times the Rigor of the Canons is released But you make this necessity of times farre larger then Protestants may for of the Canons of the Apostles you brake some willingly yea you decree the contrary and make it vnlawfull to keepe them as the fift Canon that saith that Bishops or Priests that put away their wiues for occasion of Religion shall be excommunicated and the ninth Canon which will haue them excommunicated also that after hearing the Scriptures and prayers depart and doe not with other faithfull receiue the communion This Canon and that of thrice dipping in Baptisme the 49 or 50 Canon and diuers other are abolished contraria consuetudine saith your Canus y Canus De lâ—cis theol lib. 3. cap 5. pag. 195. Christs Doctrine saith hee may not be changed but must stand firme but the Apostles Rules for the gouerment of the Church are not so fixed but they may be remoued And your Michael Mediâ—a saith z Medina lib. 5. de sacrorum hom continentia cap. 106. as D. Reinolds alledgeth him Defence Thes 5. Morton appeal lib. 2. c 25. sect 10. that of the 84. Canons of the Apostles which Clement Bishop of Rome and the Disciples of the same Apostles gathered together scarse doth the Latin Church obserue 6 or 8 entirely But as I said you draw mee from our owne Country into others and yet therby you gaine nothing for if they be censured for their necessary and ineuitable breach of some ancient Church Canons to maintaine the substance of Christs Doctrine much more must you be condemned for breaking them ordinarily and willfully without necessity And on the other side if their Ministery be cleared though necessity hath enforced the breach of some Canonicall circumstance then much more is ours of England cleared who neuer found any such necessity nor euer brake them Nay we haue euermore obserued them farre more precisely then you haue done that thus accuse vs and boast of your strictest owne obseruations CHAP. 6. Of the Popes supremacy ouer the whole Church Section 1. The necessitie thereof vrged § 2 As the maine pillar the matter and method of the answer propounded § 3 The ancient Church yeelded to Rome the greatest City of the world to haue the dignity of one of the fiue Patriarchs § 4 And among them sometime the chiefest place § 5 Which dignity their ambition and couetousnesse haue impaired § 6 Bellarmine gathering the strength of all learned Writers sheweth no strength in them to maintaine the Papacy either by vrging Mat. 16.18 § 7 Or Ioh. 21.15 c. § 8 The Romish strange extractions out of the words Feed my Sheepe § 9 And vaine allegations of diuers other Scriptures § 10 The Scripture is against the supremacy of Peter § 11 The Fathers vrged for it in vaine § 12 The Fathers are against it § 13 St Peters prerogatiues descended not to his successors § 14 The conclusion collecting the parts of the chapter briefly and iustifying the Protestants §. 1. Antiq. I Am satisfied that your Ministers haue true succession from the Apostles and ordination according to the Canons And for the present I will suppose that all that you haue said is true that your Church hath had a visible succession deriued from the Apostles without interruption that it deliuereth all the substantial points of doctrine necessary to saluation sufficiently Suppose all this and yet further Suppose that in the Church of Rome there are some things now taught and vsed which were not in the Primitiue Church as the vse of Images
Purgatory Indulgence the doctrine of transubstantiation Communion of the Laity in one species priuate Masses and such like yet all this cannot proue yours to bee the true Church nor the Roman to bee false because yet you are defectiue in this That the Church being one onely true entire body of Iesus Christ you are seperate from it and will not be vnder the gouernment of that visible-hood which Christ hath appointed ouer it to wit the Bishop of Rome the successor of Saint Peter to whom is giuen the highest iurisdiction and gouernment of the whole Church vpon earth and the infallibility of iudgement to guide it right and keepe it from error so that they that are not vnder his gouernment and guidance are out of the Church in which saluation is to be found and no where else Neither can the things now vsed which were not vsed in the Primitiue Church any way nullifie or disgrace the Church since in the wisedome of him that is infallibly assisted by the holy Ghost for the guidance of the Church they are iudged profitable in these times which were not so necessary in former ages All inferiour and priuate spirits must submit to the iudgement of that Head whom Christ hath constituted ouer his Church and doth assist with his spirit that hee shall not erre That Saint Peter was made Prince and Head of the Apostles by our Sauiour Christ the Proofes are plaine in the Scriptures and Fathers Mat. 16.16 In the 16. of Saint Matthew when Saint Peter had confessed Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Christ answered Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen to open and shut to bind and loose In the 21 of S. Iohn Christ saith to Peter Ioh. 21.15 Since thou louest mee more then these the rest of the Apostles Feed my Sheepe Be thou the generall Pastor ouer my whole flocke euen ouer the rest of the Apostles In the 22. of Saint Luke Christ saith I will pray for thee Peter that thy faith shall not faile Luk. 22.32 and when thou art conuerted strengthen thy Brethren Conformable to these Scriptures the Fathers doe ordinarily giue vnto Saint Peter the Primacy of the Apostles call him the Mouth the Chiefe the Top the Highest the Prince the President of the Apostles the head and foundation of the Church all which laid together and well considered doe proue such a prerogariue in Saint Peter that the Church taught and guided by him and his Successors shall neuer erre in matters of Faith and good life but bee infallibly lead into all truth that bringeth to holinesse and happinesse And this is not promised to Saint Peters person or for his life onely but to all his Successors when Christ promiseth to bee with them to the end of the world Mat. 28. in the last words Whereupon these things will follow 1 That the Church of Rome See the Relation of the Religion in the West parts pag. 15. now gouerned by S. Peters Successors is vndoubtedly the true Church of God deliuering and practising the true meanes of saluation and hath the prerogatiue to keepe men from erring in matters of Faith and from falling from God hath the keyes of heauen in custody to admit in by indulgence such as shall be saued and shut out by excommunication such as shall bee condemned so that in it there is a happy facility and without it an vtter impossibility of saluation 2 And consequently It is of the necessity to saluation that all particular Churches and all men be subiect to the Bishop thereof Christs Vicar and the visible head of the Catholike Church vpon earth and whosoeuer or what Nation or people soeuer are not subiect to him in spirituall things are no part of the Catholike Church of Christ §. 3. Antiquis Were all this true and substantiall it were able to charme all the world to be of your Church and to make the Pope absolute Lord of all And you do politikely to keep this point for your last refuge and final ground of all controuersies betwixt vs for if you can euict this you need no more If your Popes bee Saint Peters successors in all those things which you ascribe vnto Saint Peter and thereby haue full iurisdiction ouer the whole Christian world and cannot erre all is yours Stapleton principio doctr lib 6. cap. 2. Sanders Rocke of the Church Bristow Motiue 47. c. See Bellarm. letter to Blackwell there is an end of all controuersie and disputation And therefore your Chieftaines haue great reason to fortifie this piece with all the art and artillery their wit learning and power can afford them thereby to cut off all particular controuersies wherein they finde we are too strong for them This Gorgons head alone is able to affright the simple that they shall not beleeue their owne eyes or see your palpable corruptions or beleeue that any thing can be amisse with you be it neuer so foule and and manifest But alas deare friend I shall shew you plainely that all this is but an Imaginary Castle built in the Ayre without ground or foundation and that all your men stretch the Scriptures and the sayings of the Fathers farre beyond their meaning B. Iewel B. Bilson B. Morton B White D. Rainolds D. Field c. To answere their bookes and arguments punctually would aske too great time and be a needlesse labour because our Learned men haue done it sufficiently and often already But for your satisfaction I will shew you first what dignity the ancient Church hath yeelded to the Bishop of Rome Secondly that the Supremacy now claymed cannot be proued to bee giuen to Saint Peter either by the Scriptures or thirdly by the Fathers but coÌ„trary that both the Scriptures and Fathers are against it Fourthly that the true primacy and Prerogatiues of Saint Peter aboue the rest of the Apostles were personall and did not descend to his successors §. 3. 1. For the first Aeneas Syluius who was afterterwards made Pope Aeneas Syluius epist 288. Ante conciliuÌ„ Nicenâ—â— qu sque sibi viuebat paruus respectus habebatur ad ecclesiam Romanam and called Pius Secundus saith plainly that before the Councell of Nice 327. yeeres after Christ little respect was had to the Church of Rome yet was Rome the chiefe City of the world by reason of the Antiquity Magnificence Dominion and the residence of the Emperours there at that time The Apostles vsed to plant Churches in the chiefest Cities from whence the Gospell might best be propagated into the Countries adioyning Cities therefore were first Christians the people dwelling in Country Pagis Villis in Pages and Villages being not conuerted See D. Field Church book 5. epist to the Reader cap. 27. 30 31. were called Pagans or Infidels But for their
Councels Emperors yeelded much honour and reuerence as to men sitting at the principall sterne of the Ship of Christs Church to direct and guide it and men right worthy of their place as appeareth by innumerable testimonies in Histories and Fathers both Greeke and Latine Irenaeus Tertullian Optatus Ierom Ambrose Basil Chrysostome Augustine c. Thus saith your learned and moderate Cassander and now mark what he immediately addeth Georgiâ— Cassandri Censulâ—atio artic 7. §. De Pontifice Romano Neque vnquam credo c. Neither doe I thinke that euer any controuersie would haue beene amongst vs of this point if the Popes had not abused this authority to a certaine shew of Domination and stretched it beyond the bounds prescribed by Christ the Church through their ambition and couetousnesse But this abuse of that Bishops power which first his flatterers stretched out beyond measure gaue occasion to men to thinke ill of the power it selfe which that Bishop had obtained by the vniuersall consent of the whole Church yea it gaue occasion to men wholly to forsake it which yet I thinke hee might recouer saith Cassander if hee would reduce it within the limits prescribed by Christ and the ancient Church and vse it according to Christs Gospell and the tradition of his ancestors onely to the edification of the Church Therefore at the first Luther thought and wrote modestly enough of the power of the Pope though afterwards being offended and enraged at the most absurd writing of some of his flatterers he inueighed more bitterly against it c. And in the next page before this Cassander saith Non negarim c. I cannot deny but many men were compelled at first by a godly care sharpely to reproue some manifest abuses and the principall cause of this calamity and distraction of the Church is to be imputed to them that being puffed vp with a vaine pride of Ecclesiasticall power did proudly and disdainfully contemne and reiect those that iustly and modestly admonished them Wherefore I thinke there is no firme peace of the Church to be hoped for except it take beginning from them who gaue the first cause of the distraction that is that those that sit at the sterne of Ecclesiasticall gouernment remit something of their too much rigor and yeeld something to the peace of the Church and harkening to the earnest enertaties and admonitions of many godly men correct manifest abuses according to the rule of holy Scriptures and the ancient Church from which they haue swarued Thus writes your Cassander D. Field Of the Church book 5. cap. 50. §. These are all Our D. Field saith much like to Cassander that if the Bishop of Rome would disclaim his claime of vniuersall Iurisdiction of infallible Iudgement and power to dispose at his pleasure the kingdomes of the world and would content himselfe with that all Antiquity gaue him which is to be in order and honour the first among Bishops we would easily grant him to bee in such sort President of generall Counsels as to sit and speake first in such meetings but to bee an absolute Commander we cannot yeeld vnto him Thus writes D. Field Idem Appendix to the fifth booke pag. 78. and more fully in another place If the Pope would onely clayme to be a Bishop in his Precinct a Metropolitan in a Prouince a Patriarch of the West and of Patriarchs the first and most honourable to whom the rest are to resort in cases of greatest moment as to the head and chiefe of their company to whom it especially pertaineth to haue an eye to the preseruation of the Church in the vnity of Faith and Religion and the acts and exercises of the same and with the assistance and concurrence of the other by all due courses to effect that which pertaineth thereunto without claiming absolute and vncontroulable power infallibility of Iudgement and right to dispose the Kingdomes of the world and to intermeddle in the administration of the temporalities of particular Churches and the immediate swaying of the iurisdiction thereof Luther in libro contra PapatuÌ„ Luther himselfe professeth he would neuer open his mouth against him King Iames in his Praemonition to all Christian Monarchs § Of Bishops pag. 46 Our late most learned and iudicious King Iames of happy memory writes the like Patriarchs I know were in the Primitiue Church and I likewise reuerence that institution for Order-sake and amongst them was a contention for the first place And for my selfe if that were yet the question I would with all my heart giue my consent that the Bishop of Rome should haue the first seat I being a Westerne King would goe with the Patriarch of the West And for his temporall Principality ouer the Signory of Rome I doe not quarrell it neither let him in God his name be primus Episcopus inter omnes Episcopos and Princeps Episcoporum so it be no otherwise but as Peter was Princeps Apostolorum But as I well allow of the Hierarchy of the Church for distinction of orders for so I vnderstand it so I vtterly deny that there is an earthly Monarch thereof whose word must bee a Law and who cannot erre in his sentence Thus ye see if the Bishop of Rome enioy not the honours and priuiledges which the ancient Church gaue vnto his predecessors the fault is not in vs but in him who vnworthily abusing his power to vntollerable tyranny hath worthily lost it Iude vers 6. Mat. 24.45 as the Angels not content with their first estate and the euill seruant that instead of well guiding his Masters house intrusted to him misused and beat his fellow seruants and therfore was cut off and had his portion with hypocrites §. 6. Antiquus I am ioyfull that such iudicious moderate Princes as King Iames and such great learned men as Cassander Luther D. Field c. yeeld so much honor to the Pope but I doubt the greatest part of Protestants doe not so yet all that they are content to yeeld comes farre short of that which the Scriptures and Fathers doe attribute to Saint Peter and his successors Antiquissimus Scriptures and Fathers neuer yeeld more For the Scriptures will you stand to the examination and iudgement of the most famous Iesuite Bellarmine Antiq. That most Reuerend Learned Iudicious and laborious Reader of controuersies at Rome Bellarmine the most eminent man in the most eminent City of the world handling all points so exactly and excellently that he was therfore made an honourable Cardinall of Rome and his bookes printed with the priuiledges of the vnerring Pope the Emperour and the State of Venice c. he I say shall ouer-rule my iudgement in all points Antiquis Yet take heed your implicit faith doe not deceiue you when it is vnfolded Bellar. praesatio ante libros de Romano Pontifice But in this cause you need seeke no further then to see what hee saith for first This
partiality and you shall finde they proue no more then the excellency of honourable estimation the primacy of order and the principality of grace and are farre short of prouing the Supremacy of power ouer the whole Christian world now claimed and practised by the Bishop of Rome B. Carlton iurisdiction pag. 55 56. Wee may also iustly alleadge that the honours and titles that other Bishops gaue to the Bishops of Rome for their great vertue in former times the Romists of these latter times vniustly draw to proue the iurisdiction of that Sea because they may finde the same or greater giuen to other worthy Bishops as to Saint Ambrose to whom p Basil epist 55. Saint Basil writing saith He holdeth the sterne of that great and famous shippe the Church of God and that God hath placed him in the primacy and chiefe seate of the Apostles So q Sidon lib. 6. ep 1 4. Sidonius Apollinaris Bishop of Arvern calleth Lupus a French Bishop Pope Lupus and his Sea Apostolike And writing to Fontellus another French Bishop r Lib. 7. ep 4. Quod Apostolatus vestri patrocinium copiosissimumconferre vos comperi saith he greatly reioyced that he found he did aboundantly defend his Apostleship And againe Å¿ Lib. 6. ep 7. Ego quoque ad Apostolatus tui noticiam accedo I come to the knowledge of your Apostleship t Chrysost de laudibus Paul hom 8. in Gal. 2. Erat Paulus Princeps Apostolorum honore par Petro ne quid dicam amplius Saint Chrysostom called Saint Paul Prince of the Apostles u Ruffin histor lib. 2. cap. 1. Iacobus Apostolorum princeps Ruffinus gaue Saint Iames the same title x Greg in 1 Reg. lib. 4. cap 4. Paulus ad Christum conuersus caput effectus est nationum qui obtinuit Ecclesiae totius principatum See D. Field Church booke 5. chap. 41. Saint Gregory gaue Saint Paul the title of Head of the Nations and that hee obtained the gouernment of the whole Church What titles doe the Fathers giue vnto Saint Peter beyond these If these doe not proue any generall Iurisdiction in others how doe they proue it in Saint Peter §. 12. But what need we stand vpon Titles which the ancient Fathers gaue to Saint Peter or the Pope when the whole course of their actions were against the Supremacy now challenged Remember what I haue said a See before booke 1. chap. 1 §. 2. before of the Fathers misliking and disswading the Popes assumed authority in the smallest matters as Polycarpus disswading Anicetus Polycrates and the Bishops of the East and Irenaeus with his French Bishops in the West disswading Victor from new vnusuall vniustifiable courses ibid. §. 3. Other Fathers afterwards plainely resisting and reiecting the Popes iudgement and authority as the holy Martyr Cyprian with many whole Councels of the African Bishops Saint Basil the Great and the whole Greeke Church I shewed you also how three Popes in succession Zozimus Boniface and Celestine aboue 400. yeeres after Christ claymed their superiority and priuiledges not by the Scriptures but by a Canon of the Councell of Nice which Canon the holy learned Bishops in the Councell of Carthage reiected finding no such thing in any of the Copies of the Councell of Nice which their Church kept or the Church of Alexandria or the Church of Constantinople So that finally condemning that Canon to be countefet and the claymed authority of the Church of Rome to bee new and vnlawfull they made Decrees against the Popes clayme conformable to their owne Decrees and Customes of former times b Ibid. sect 4. I shewed you further by the Contention betwixt Iohn Bishop of Constantinople and Gregory the Great Bishop of Rome that your owne Gregory condemned the titles and supremacy which Iohn then laboured for and which your Popes now take vnto them he I say condemned them for Antichristian and said none of his ancestors did euer claym them c Ibid. sect 5. I shewed you also how the Bishops of France Germany and Brittany with many Councels one at Constantinople another at Frankfurt another at Paris with whom also ioyned Charles the Great and Ludouicus Pius beside many learned men in their bookes at that time opposed the Pope and his Councels and his authority in imposing the worship of Images vpon the Church Of these and of the succeeding times I haue spoken d See ibid. sect 9. 10. c. in mine opinion sufficient to satisfie any moderate man and vpon occasion I haue much more to say But reade aduisedly at your leysure B. Iewel B. Morton D. Field and our other learned Protestants or our most iudicious King Iames his bookes or reade onely B. Bilsons booke e B. Bilson The true difference between Christian subiectioÌ„ vnchristian rebellion specially the first part p. 94. seq in 8. who writes fully enough and punctually of these matters and if you bee not prejudicate and obstinate beyond all reason you will be satisfied Onely I will adde here for the present one thing of the African Church about Saint Cyprians time and after The Contention betwixt the Bishops of Africa and the Bishop of Rome was so great that on the one side as Cassander f Cassander consultation arâ—ic 7. pag 54. obserueth Pope Steuen repelled Saint Cyprian à communione suâ from Communion with him See â—efoâ—â— châ—p 2â—â—â— admitted not to his speach the Bishops of Africa comming from Saint Cyprian as Legats yea and foâ—bade all his fraternity to receiue them into their houses denying them not only peace coÌ„munion but also tectum hospitium house-room lodging calling Cyprian Pseudo hristum dolosum operariâ—m a false Christ and deceitfull worker And on the other side Saint Cyprian and the Africans stood out thinking the Pope and the Italians in the wrong neither sued they neither cared they for the Communion of the Pope and the Church of Rome Doctor Harding saith g Hardings answer to Iewels challenge pag. 290. The whole Church of Africa withdrew it selfe from the Church of Rome by reason of this difference of Appeales and so continued in Schisme an hundred yeeres and in that time were brought into miserable captiuity by the Vandales Harding might remember that Rome it selfe about the same season in the space of 140. yeeres was brought to miserable calamities being sixe times taken by the wilde and barbarous enemies h B. Iewel ib. after which time of 100. yeeres Eulabius B. of Carthage condemning his predecessors disobedience and seeking reconciliation to the Pope did by publike instrument or writing submit and reioyne the African Church to the Roman And Boniface the Pope writes thereof to the Bishop of Alexandria exciting him to reioyce and giue thankes to God for this reconciliation saying that Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and his fellowes whereof Saint Augustine was one being set on by the Diuell had
borne themselues proudly against the Church of Rome c. So were Saint Austen with 216. other Bishops with foure generall Councels of Africa Carthage Milleuis and Hippo condemned and cursed by Eulabius and declared by Boniface the Pope to bee pricked forwards by the Diuell and wilfully to liue out of the Church of God and die in Schisme This History reported by Mr Harding yeelds a great inconuenience that such good men as Saint Augustine Cyprian Fulgentius and many others should willingly liue and dye out of the Community of the Roman Church as Schismatiks and excommunicated by the Pope and yet thinke themselues safe enough and generally accounted by the world to be good Catholikes and many of them Saints And therefore Bellarmine hath reason to discredit this story of the reconciliation and laboureth to proue it counterfet either in whole or in part i Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 2. c. 25. And thus Mr D. Harding is not onely proued often by our B. Iewel but heere confessed by his fellow Bellarmine to be an errant Catholike an abuser of the world by fables and yet lately againe k Coster enchir cap. De summo Pont. obiectio decima solet Sanders de visib monarch lib. 7. pag 3â—9 as Lindan before Panopl lib. 4. cap. 48. Costerus the Iesuit mentions the same story as true Such is their vnity among themselues and the certainty of their both histories and doctrines If this history be true then in those times holy men Saints and Martyrs made no great conscience to resist the Pope to reiect his soueraignty to liue and dye out of the communion of the Church of Rome if the story be false then condemne your great D. Harding and the Authors which he followes as abusers of the world by falsities By all this it appeareth that whatsoeuer titles the Ancient Fathers gaue to Saint Peter they denyed the supremacy now challenged to the Bishops of Rome his pretended successors §. 13. For indeed the things wherein Saint Peter excelled the other Apostles were personall proper to his person onely and not communicable to his successors To be the eldest first chosen of greatest estimation fullest of grace c. were not things descending to his successors but proper to himselfe Antiq. Neither doe the Bishops of Rome challenge these properties but his Vniuersality of commission ouer the whole world and his Infallibility of Iudgement Antiquis But in these two things the other Apostles were his equals Proued before § 6 11. Saint Paul had care ouer all Churches 2 Cor. 11. so had the rest and all of them were guided by the holy Ghost from error both in teaching and writing Antiq. True but they could not leaue these to their successors as Saint Peter might Antiquis So saith Bellarmine indeed a De pont lib. 1. cap. 9. § Respondeo Pontificatum Iurisdictio vniuersalis Petro data est vt ordinario pastori cui perpetuò succederetur alijs vero tanquam delegatis quibus non succederetur What should be the reason of this Forsooth they say that Christ made Saint Peter supreme Pastor and Bishop of the whole world and so likewise his successors for euer See Doctor Field Church Booke 5. cap. 23. pag. 114. but afterwards he gaue the same authority to the rest of the Apostles for their liues onely A strange conceit Christ first gaue him a Monarchy and afterwards tooke it away againe auoyding his first grant to one by his second grant to eleuen more for by making al the twelue of equall authority in all parts of the world and towards all persons so that no one of them could limit or restraine another hee tooke away the Monarchy from one which he had first giuen him and made it an Aristocracy of twelue equals in power and at their deathes taking away succâ—ssion from eleuen and giuing it to one made a Monarchy of the Aristocracy againe and raysed Saint Peters successor to be greater then Peter himselfe had beene without any peeres honouring the Pope more then he honoured Peter For Peter was onely one of the Duodecem viri but his successor a sole and absolute Monarch and all the other Apostles successors were vnderlings receiuing all their calling mission and commission from him and not to be restrayned limited gouerned by him alone Who would not take this for a strange Paradoxe vnworthy of wise and learned men and yet this they are compelled to hold for two reasons first because it is most cleare that the Apostles were all equall in power and commission and receiued it immediately from Christ and not from Peter which they cannot they do not deny Secondly because if all the Apostles should leaue their power to their successors then their successors should not depend vpon Saint Peters but should deriue their power from Christ himselfe by a line of succession as well as Peters did and consequently all the Bishops ordayned by the other Apostles and by their successors to the worlds end whereof there were and are innumerable should haue no dependance of Saint Peter neither could be limited or ordered by his successors as Bellarmine saw well enough b Lib. 4 cap. 24. §. At contra lib. 2. cap. 23. §. secunda ratio Therefore where Saint Cyprian saith The rest of the Apostles had equall power with Peter Their note saith This must be vnderstood of the equality of the Apostleship which ceased when the Apostles dyed and passed not ouer vnto Bishops c In the annotation to Cyprian printed at Rome by Paulus Manutius at the Popes command Raynolds Hart p. 221. Bellarmine d Bellar. de pont lib. 1. c. 23 §. vigâ—sima prima saw that this shift would not serue the Popes turne because the world is full of the Apostles successors lineally comming from them which no way should depend vpon Saint Peter therefore he hath another conceit more strange than the former That the rest were made also Apostles by Christ and so continued for their life but they were consecrated Bishops not by Christ but by Saint Peter and so consequently the Apostolike office ceasing all the Bishops authority was deriued from Saint Peter A fine conceit were it true but himselfe saith presently after e Ib. §. Respondeo in Apostolatu contineri Episcopatum that the Bishops office is contayned in the Apostles office so that in being Apostles they were Bishops also without any further or new ordination for what Ecclesiasticall acts can any Bishop doe which the Apostles could not Christ gaue to the Apostles power to preach and baptize Mat. 28.19 power to minister the holy Communion Luke 22.19 power of the keyes of binding and loosing of remitting and retayning sinnes of planting Churches ordayning Bishops and Ministers For the Apostleship is the highest office in the Church of God and containeth the power of all the rest in it f Bellar de pont lib. 4. cap. 23. §. Addit Cyril
Christ by saying g Ioh. 20. Sicut misit me Pater ego mitto vos gaue them his owne office and authority and made them his Vicars as the Fathers Chrysostome and Theophylact speake and Bellarmine alloweth h Ib. initio capitis And whereas Saint Iames the younger was ordayned Bishop of Ierusalem by the other Apostles as the Ancients shew that ordination was not a new power giuen him but a speciall application of his old power to that particular diocesse i Wherein Bellar. troubles himsâ—lfe idly de pont l. 1. c. 23 §. praetereaquod as also the translation of a Bishop to another Sea is not the making of a new Bishop but a meere application of the old to a new place k D Field ib. pag 116 117. §. 14. Thus you see sufficiently I hope that though the Church l Section 3 4 5. attributed much to Saint Peter yet m Sect. 10 11 12 not such supreme iurisdiction ouer the whole Church as now is claymed n Sect. 13. neither could the prerogatiues due to him descend to his successors no such thing can be proued either by the o Sect. 6 7 8 9. Scriptures or the p Sect. 11. Fathers but plainly the q Sect 10 12. contrary r Cyprian epist 67. D. Field Church book 5. c. 42. p. 288. Saint Cyprian saith wisely that Almighty God wisely foreseeing what euils might follow such vniuersality of power and iurisdiction in one man ordayned that there should be a great number of Bishops ioyned in equall commission that so if some fell the rest might stand and keepe the people from a generall downefall as it was in the time of the Arians wherein many Bishops were corrupted and amongst them the Å¿ See the next chapter sect 4. Liberius and before c. 1. sect 1. subsect 2. §. 5. Bishop of Rome others remayning sound and preuayling to saue the Church from generall corruption To conclude this great point we account this claymed iurisdiction to be one of the great corruptions of the Church of Rome a politike deuice to set vp an earthly Kingdome We know there was a Church of God vpon earth perfect and pure before there was a Church at Rome and that the Churches in other Nations of Corinth Galatia Ephesus Philippy c. had no dependance vpon the Church of Rome they were her sisters not her daughters equally branches of the Oliue tree Rom. 11. Rome was not the Root and they the Sprigs And the Church of Rome was more perfect and pure before this great iurisdiction was euer claymed and practised then euer it was after and saluation therein more easily attained We know that in the smallest Churches euen those in Philemons and in Aquila and Priscillaes houses Philem. 2. 1 Cor. 16.19 saluation was to bee had without subiection to Rome For wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in Christs name Mat. 18.20 hee is amongst them They that heare his voyce and follow him Iohn 10 27. are his Sheepe and Church whethee they be vnder the Pope or no. And they that are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Ephes 2.19 20. Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone are not strangers and aliens but of the houshold of God and fellow Citizens with the Saints The condition of being vnder the Pope is no where required in Scripture but saluation promised wheresoeuer it is promised without it If nothing be necessary to be beleeued to saluation but what is deliuered in plaine words in Scripture or else thence deducted by euident consequence of reason as Bellarmine teacheth then this point is not necessary to be beleeued then saluation may be had without it The ancient Christians indeed reuerenced the Church of Rome and thought fit to keep in the Community of so famous a Church but they neuer acknowledged the Prerogatiue of the Bishop thereof to bee such that it was damnable to be from vnder him or separate from community with him or feared his excommunication as damnable For the Greeke Church which was a long time a principall part of the Christian world was neuer subiect to the Roman Bishop See B. Morton Causa Regia cap 1. §. 4 pag. 4. but as Bellarmine confesseth a Bellarmine in Praefat. ad libros de Rom. Pont. pag. 15. diuided from the Roman 800. yeeres And b Bellar. li. 3. de verbo Dei c. 6. § secundo All the Churches of Asia were excommunicated by Pope Victor vniustly and contrary to the course of all his predecessors as both Irenaeus with his Westerne Bishops and all the Easterne Bishops manifested it vnto him and therefore they little regarded it though as Bellarmine saith c Bellar de Rom. pont li. 2. c. 19. §. At objicit we neuer read it was recalled or they absolued d Binius Annot. in Concil 1. Carthag Pope Steuen threatned the African Bishops with excommunication which they ioyning with Saint Cyprian the famous Bishop of Carthage made none account of e See before .12 Saint Cyprian was notwithstanding alwaies accounted in the number of Catholikes f Bellar. lib. 2. deconcil c. 5. §. 1 and afterward crowned with Martyrdome In Saint Augustines time the African Fathers g Card. Cusan concord cath lib. 1. cap. 20. continued to withstand Pope Celestine and his successors and stood willingly excommunicated an hundred yeeres as appeares by the Epistle of Boniface h See before §. 12. whereof I spake before i Bellar de Rom. pont lib. 2. c. 25. Bellarmine and k Salmeron rom 12. tractat 58. p. 498 col 1. Baronius that deny the story thereof and would discredit that Epistle know very well that many learned men of their side allow applaude and alleadge it as Lindan Sanders Harding Coster c. and so either are blindely deceiued or wilfully deceiue the world they know also that the African Bishops and among them Saint Augustine the Chiefe did very sharpely withstand the Roman Bishops clayme for Appeales to Rome and k Salmeron rom 12. tractat 58. p. 498 col 1. they know also that from the time of Saint Cyprian the Church of Africa began to be separated from the Church of Rome l Baronius tomâ— 5. anno 4â—9 â—u 93. In which time there were innumerable troopes of Martyrs that dyed for the Catholike Faith as Baronius confesseth m Baron tomâ— 8. anno 604. nu 55 58. Baronius describeth also out of Beda how the Churches of great Brittain England and Scotland were diuided a long time from the Roman Church and subiection to her rites which were commanded vnder paine of excommunication and stood out in Gregory the Greats time aboue 600. yeeres after Christ and would not yeeld the desired subiection for all that Augustine could doe and yet they were accounted Catholike Christians and on one day twelue hundred of them were crowned with Martyrdome dying
hee shall appoint open or secret enemies to the State against their King and to take armes against him and by warres insurrections or treasoâ—s to throw the Land on heapes and bring in a Chaos of miserable confusion Or suppose the Bull goeth so farre as Pius V. his Bull against our right gracious and famous Queene Elizabeth to pronounce the King to bee no King to discharge the subiects from their allegiance to him to command them to take armes against him and by any meanes to depose or bring him to ruine Now the Kings life and the spoyle of the Kingdome and the damnable sinne of the people must depend vpon this Breefe or Bull for it must be executed whether it come from the Pope as a man or as Pope Poore blinded people must be ledde with a Piè credendum and neither haue the meanes or any minde to know whether this Bull came from the Pope canonically entring or maturely deliberating or wisely and orderly proceeding if any such thing can be imagined in such mischieuous practises or whether it come from a Non-Pope or misinformed or vniust Bellar. de Rom. pent l. 4. c. 2 §. Deinde Catholici conueniunt Pontificem siue errare possit siue non esse omnibus fidelibus obedienter audiendum rash or ill aduised howsoeuer it is No man must iudge Christs Vicar but for conscience sake and vnder paine of damnation all must obey Alas that Christs pretended Vicar should doe the workes of Antichrist Alas that men piously minded should be so impiously bewitched to become the instruments of Antichrist thinking to doe seruice to Christ himselfe Alas that learned men should abuse Gods gifts of wit learning and other talents bending all their forces to maintaine such doctrine Antiq. Sir keepe your passion for other company Reason shall preuaile with mee more than passion Antiquis Deare friend it is not passion but compassion to poore deceiued soules brought into such damnable courses by such efficacy of delusion though I know not how in such causes a good man should not be passionate §. 6. §. I. But to returne to Reason from which your Reasonlesse distinctions drew me In our former examples of Popes errings doe you not see that although the Papists of this age excuse Honorius of all heresie and count him a Saint yet the Catholikes of former ages accounted him an heretike for the sixt generall Councell condemned him Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 4. c. 11. and if that Councell were misinformed or corrupted as Bellarmine imagineth and thereby induced also the seuenth Councell and Pope Leo also to curse and condemne him yet it appeareth thereby that they thought it possible for a Pope to be an heretike and surely neither Liberius nor Honorius nor any other Pope had euer beene taxed of heresie if the world had then thought the Popes to bee infallible §. II. This also giues vs another argument against the assertion of the now-Church of Rome that none of the Ancients euer knew or acknowledged any infallible Iudge in the Church Mr Bedels letters to Wadsworth p. 53. 59 â—0 though wee may imagine such an one would haue beene a wonderfull benefit in securing all men fâ—om error with great tranquility of the Church in easing leatned men of much vnnecessary contention and of great labour and study and choaking all heresies both easily and quickly and thereby Diuinity should haue had the honour aboue all other professions to reduce all doubts to certaineties If any such thing had beene it were most strange that the Ancients writing of all other points of Christian doctrine should neuer speake word of it being a thing of such excellent and necessary vse as is imagined therefore their very silence thereof proueth there was no such thing But their contentions with the Pope shew it more fully For no man that beleeueth the Pope to be the infallible Iudge of the Church and so appointed by God §. III will refuse his opinion or gouernment But we find the ancient wise and holy Bishops made no bones ordinarily to reiect them both In the very infancy of this affected Supremacy a See this story in Euseb hist l. 5. c. 24 25 26. when Pope Victor tooke vpon him to excommunicate the East Church for not concurring with him in the Celebration of Easter day not onely Polycrates and the Easterne Bishops reiected his decision but most of the Westerne as Irenaeus with his French Clergy grauely reproued him of too much presumption b See Cyprians Epistles Afterwards when the Pope tooke vpon him to heare Appeales of men pretending to be wronged by their owne country officers which is the smallest portion of Supremacy yet Cyprian an holy Martyr resisted him c Bellar. de pontif Rom l. 4 cap 7. and the whole Nation of Africa refused his iudgement and gouernment yea Saint Cyprian with a Councell of fourescore Bishops decreed directly against the Pope d Concil â—arthag de Haeret. bâ—ptiz inter opera Cypriani And when Cornelius Bishop of Rome with a Nationall Councell of the Bishops of Italy had decreed Non debere Haereticos rebaptizari that heretikes should not be rebaptized yet Cyprian thought and taught the contrary Constat Cyprianâ—m contrariuÌ„ sensisse mordicus defendisse saith Bellarmine e Bellar. l. 2. dâ— concilijs c. 5. See Euseb hist li 7 cap. 2 3 4. See these and many more the like histories in B. â—ilson True â—iffâ—â—eÌ„ce part 1. p. 96. c The Fathers of the Councell of Africa and Saint Augustine among them resisted three Popes in succession Sosimus Bonifacius and Celestine about Appeals to Rome These things are notorious and histories haue many more the like and though some of these were in the wrong yet they alwayes thought the Pope in the wrong and would neuer haue opposed him had they thought him their infallible Iudge By their doings therefore and writings they shewed the generall opinion of men in their times that the Pope was not generall gouernour ouer them and that he was as fallible in iudgement as other Bishops Bedel letters pag 61. Consider also If the Pope were the infallible interpreter of Scripture and could not erre in his interpretations why did Pope Damasus consult with Ierom about the sence of many places of the Scripture and not rather set down the sence thereof himselfe and declare with his owne pen what the whole world should hold without danger or possibility of error Or why haue our fond Fathers macerated their bodies and beaten their braines to write Commentaries vpon the Scripture and not rather registred the Popes Expositions which had beene a worke worth all the Fathers books and indeed equall to the Canonicall Scriptures or better and more vsefull for the Church whereas now many condemne that of the Canon Law for blasphemy where it saith by a shamefull corruption of Saint Augustine that the Decretals of Popes are inrolled amongst the
oathes of fidelity and vrges them to set vp another in his roome Fredericke hearing this hastens towards Lions with gowned men equall to an Army but hearing of stirres at Parâ—a turned his course thither continued long there and vsed great cruelty towards the reuolting Citizens Afterwards hee ouerthrew Placentia and tooke all Etruria By this you may see what a blessing the Popes greatnesse was to the world what safety peace prosperity and vnity it wrought among Christians what a Bulwarke against the Turke Alas all was contrary to your fancy There could not be a greater meanes deuised by Sathan to scourge the Empire to weaken Christendome to make way for the Turke to plague Italy and to vndoe the Pope himselfe than the Pope himselfe deuised and practised The woefull conclusion was When the Pope had thus farre prouoked the Emperor procured much euill to many Cities and Countries and so fired the world that by the light and waste thereof the Turke might see an easie entrance into Christendome then hee studied night and day how to destroy the Emperour some conspiracies were discouered but finally poysoned he was effectually wherein his bastard sonne Manfredus was thought to be an Agent by the Popes procuring All this and much more writes your owne Cuspinian reprouing the Italian Writers who flattering the Pope impute many vices to the Emperour and preferring the German Writers who knew him his acts far better Now Crimine abvno disce omnes Iudge of other Popes by this or these and see what great benefits their Supremacy brings to Christendome and what hinderance to the Turkes infidels §. 8. Antiq. Sir One Swallow makes not Summer nor one Woodcock Winter Among so many Popes as haue beene since Saint Peters dayes neere 250. haply you may picke out some few that haue abused their place and power which ought no more to disgrace the other good Popes and their offices than Iudas the other Apostles Antiquis Some few doe you say then take more Your owne Platina Recorder or Historian to some Popes Tortura Torti pag. 219. and by Sixtus 4. appointed to write the liues of Popes writes horrible and monstrous things of them 40 Articles and more proued against Iohn 24. in the Councell of Constance containing many grieuous crimes for which he was deposed Paul 2. pronounced them Heretikes that did but name the name Academy that is an Vniuersity or great Schoole of learning either in earnest See also B. Bilson part 1. pag. 154. seq D. Rainolds with Hart. or in iest Boniface 7. getting the Popedome by ill meanes robbed St. Peters Church of all the Iewels and precious things and ranne his wayes and returning not long after caught one of his Cardinalls and put out his eyes Boniface 9. simoniacally sold all things against right and equity and openly kept Fayres or Markets of indulgences Hee sheweth the Rusticity of Vrban 6. the Stupidity of Celestine 5. the Stolidity of Iohn 22. the fraud ambition arrogancy of Boniface 8. at the end of whose life he addes this Caueat Let all Princes learne by this mans example to gouerne not by pride and contumely but seeke rather to be loued than feared wherby destruction comes vpon Tyrants c. He records the troublesome broyles for fifty yeares together betwixt the Popes and Senate and people of Rome though also there was no firme peace for foure hundred yeeres betwixt them how often were those holy Fathers Christs Vicars driuen out of Rome and worse vsed by them no doubt not for any great holinesse or vertue found in them Benedict 9. Siluester 3. Gregory 6. occupied the seat all at once which three Platina cals Tria teterrima monstra in vita Gregorij sexti and not onely those three but most of the others also he feares not to call Porteâ—ta in Benedict 4. and monstra in Christopher 1. He tells how Boniface 8. deluded Celestine by imposture how Christopher 1. thrust out Leo 5. by force how Damasus 2. tooke away Clement 2. by poyson he records Syluester 2. a Magician Iohn 13. incestuous Boniface 7. sacrilegious Iohn 8. an adulterous woman he recites 30. Schismes of the holy Church of Rome in which sometimes the Church had two heads sometimes three for fifty yeeres together See before ca. 7. sect 3. I haue told you before of a troop of Popes troubling the world about Formosus his body and his acts Iohn 8. Martin 2. Boniface 6. Stephanus 6. Romanus 1. Theodorus 2. Iohn 9. and Sergius 3. and of 50. Popes or at least 49. succeeding one another whereof scarce one was found worthy the name of a â—ishop not sixe saith Genebrard in 150. yeeres but were Apoâ—acticall or Apostaticall rather than Apostolicall I could tell you also how Piuâ— 4. Onuphrius in vita Pij 4. pag. 378. Pandulph Collen hist Neapol l. 5. ad an 1385. caused Cardinall Caraffa to be strangled and other Earles and Cardinals slaughtered in prison to the great amazement of the people and how Vrban 6. misused seuen Cardinalls putting fiue into sacks and drowning them in the Sea and killing the other two dried them in a Furnace or Ouen and carried them in triumph vpon Mules in bagges or trusses Antiquis These things strike a horror into my soule but yet these reached not to State-matters and depositions of Princes as your former tale insinuated §. 9. Antiquis Let mee search this mystery of iniquity a little neerer the bottome and reueale the carriage thereof vnto you St. Iohn Hayward Supremacy pag. 55. It was a great error in the Emperour Phocas as our Sir Iohn Hayward well obserued and contrary to precedent policies to settle so great a dignity in the Popes at Rome so farre from Constantinople the seat of the Empire See before cap. 6. sect 4. when he made them Heads of Christendome as I told you before for that gaue the Popes power if they list to be so wicked greatly to trouble the affaires of the Empire and to endanger the state thereof And so it came to passe for by this meanes the politike Bishops of Rome found opportunity to steale into such strength with the common people in the Emperours long and farre absence that they were able to make them shake off the Emperours yoake first at Rome and after further off for the good of the Church as they pretended watching therfore all occasions When the Emperour Philippicus Bardanes about the yeere 713. K. Iames Remonstrance p. 29. Example 5. finding the worshipping of Images vntollerably to encrease to the foule misleading and distracting of Christian people also to the great offence of the Saracens theÌ„ growing great in the East who took occasioÌ„ thereby to make Christians odious and much to annoy them caused the scandalous Images to be taken out of Churches according to primitiue times partly to vnite the people in Gods purer worship and partly to take away offence from the Saracens Pope Constantine instead
the Pope aboue all former times exalted 3. Obserue If Becket had stood for the substance of Religion or any necessary point thereof it had beene a worthy which now was a wicked part but his standing for matters against the good and peace of the Church and Common-wealth and them ancient and well established and that with obstinâ—cy against the iudgement not onely of the King Bishops and Nobles at home but euen of the Pope himselfe at the first the Cardinalls the King of France the Vniuersity of Parts and as I may say all the world argued his exceeding folly pride and peeuishnesse 4 Obserue that euen the best sort of Popes against their owne knowledge and inclination may be drawn by their Counsellors and flatterers and by the tickling desire of wealth and greatnesse to take parâ— countenance and backe most obstinate rebells periured persons and vntollerable troublers of Church and Common wealth yea to defend them while they liue and Saint them after their death Thus King Henry was troubled much by the Romish Hierarchy but King Iohn much more It appeares by this which hath beene said Flores historiarum Matthaei West monast l. 2. p 81 anno 1205 that there had beene troubles about the ancient customes libertie of Princes in the English Church which the Kings stroue still to maintaine and the Popes to infringe whereof one was that no Bishop should bee elected and inuested without the Kings consent in his owne dominions which King Iohn maintained as his predecessors had done It hapned in the seuenth yeere of his raigne that Hubert the Archbishop of Canterbury dyed and the Monks of Canterbury secretly in the night chose Reginald their Sub-prior and brought him in with Te Deum first to the high Altar and then to the Archbishops chayre and presently causing him to sweare secresie sent him with some of their company to the Pope to see how it would be taken but the Pope seeing no letters commendatory from the King made some stay and tooke time to deliberate In the meane season the Monks at home hearing of this delay and finding that Reginald in his way towards Rome had carried himselfe as Archbishop elected and so published their secrets now repenting their euill choyse and bad successe sent to the King and craued license to chuse a new Archbishop whom the King would commend The King winking at their former iniury tooke this kindly and commended vnto their choyse Iohn Grey Bishop of Norwich and brought him to Canterbury himselfe and the Monks in the Kings presence very solemnely chose him put him into the Archbishops seate and the King put him into all the Archbishops possessions writing to the Pope to accept him Had the Pope beene a pious Father of the Church as you describe him giuen to seek peace and ensue it Rom. 12. as much as in him lay he might haue beene well pleased with this peaceable course but hee was led by the spirit of Hildebrand not of Peter and Paul and tooke a course that there might be no peace and that the people might not vnder their natural Kings leade a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty 1 Tim 2. For he would neither accept of Reginald nor Iohn but vrged the Monks that were sent vnto him to chuse a third one Steuen Langton and against all excuses commanded them vpon their obedience and vnder payne of Anathema to doe it presently Whereupon they all yeelded except onely one Elias de Brantfield who still stucke to the King and to the election of the Bishop of Norwich a man worthy of honourable memory for his constant standing though standing alone in danger and to the Popes face to the right to his Prince to the good and liberty of the Church The rest with the Hymn brought Langton to the Altar and the Pope wrote to the King to receiue him B. Caritou iuris c. 7. §. 124. The King was herewith much moued because Steuen Langton though an Englishman born was brought vp vnder the French King promoted by him and tyed to be at his command And therefore King Iohn wrote to the Pope that he had no reason to admit such a one as Langton to such a great place in his kingdome And withall hee banished the Monks that had chosen Langton as traytors and confiscated their goods This was done vpon Saint Swithens day Mat. Westmonast vbi supra The Innocent Pope Pope Innocent the third who about the same time excommunicated Otho 4. Emperour and discharged the States of Almaine and of the Empire from their alleageance vnto him being set on fire with this news sent to the Bishops of England commanding them to put the King and his land vnder the sentence of interdiction which was executed the 24. of March by the Bishops of London Ely and Wigorne who now turned plainely subiects to the Pope and leauing England fled to Rome The King for this cause of Interdict whereby himselfe and his whole land stood accursed commanded all the goods of the Clerks to bee confiscate and theÌ„ drew as many as he could of his people to an oath of alleageance The Pope proceeds to excommunicate the King by name and finally to pronounce sentence of deposition against him discharging all his subiects of their oath of alleagiance vnto him sending also Pandulph his Legate first into England and then to Philip Augustus King of France to bestow vpon him the kingdome of England so that hee would expell King Iohn and take it by force By this meanes King Iohn was strangely and suddenly weakened and vtterly disabled to hold his kingdome seeing strong inuasions from without and daily reuolting within to open insurrections and euery man now counted a Saint and Martyr that would fight or suffer in wars against him considering that the Popes Bulles like Magike spelles had let loose many turbulent spirits not easie to be layd againe but by him that raised them After much strugling he was finally compelled to deliuer vp his Crown to Pandolph that he might receiue it againe from him as from the Popes hands and be protected hy him And this was done in the 15. yeere of King Iohns reygne anno dom 1213. And Steuen Langton made Archbishop Thus the King became the Popes vassall and the King of France forbidden by the Popes Nuncio to meddle any further against him K. Iames Remonstrance pag. 256. being now the Popes liege man whom he would protect And now Iohn held his Crowne of the Pope as a man holds his land of another in Knights seruice or by homage and fealty and did faire homage to the Popes Legate laying downe at his feet a great masse of the purest gold in coyne which the reuerend Legate in token of his Masters Soueraignty kicked and spurned with his feet and at solemne feasts was easily entreated to take the Kings Chayre of estate Obserue here first The progresse of the Hildebrandine Religion in deposing of
Religion in this point Antiq. I must needs doe so and I doe not thinke them true Catholikes that hold and practise this point of Supremacy Papists they may bee as you terme them for so holding with the Pope but Catholikes they cannot be for this Doctrine is not Catholike §. 14. Antiquis Doe you not see also how greatly you shake the Popes authority by this meanes and ouerturne the foundation of his Supremacy for your Popes haue both claymed and practised this full authority as well in ciuill and temporall things as in Ecclesiasticall and vpon the same grounds And your learned Doctors thinke their grounds as firme for the one as for the other Your Great Bellarmine vpon whom you so much rely saith o Bellarm. de Pont. Rom l. 5. cap. 6. initio Although the Pope as Pope hath not any more temporall power which other Doctors say he hath yet so farre as it may make for the spirituall good he hath supreme power to dispose of the temporall things of all Christians And p Ib. cap. 7. hee labours to proue that the Pope may depose Princes and dispose of their kingdomes if he finde it good for the Church as a sheephard may deale with Wolues and vnruly Rammes and other sheepe And many of your Doctors haue the like as Eudaemon Ioannes Sidonius Suarez Becanus Mariana Grotzerus Costerus Baronius Sanders Allen and thousands more Antiq. I am very sorrowfull that so great learned men should hold such an opinion I hold them erroneous and euill Antiquis Then you must confesse that the Church of Rome may erre and that in a maine point both of doctrine and practise to the great hurt of the Catholike Church and many mens destruction both of body and soule in being traytors and rebels against their Soueraignes and murderers of people of which crimes your Popes and Doctors are guilty Antiq. I must needs grant that some haue erred in the Church but not the whole Church neither I hope hath any Pope taught this Ex Cathedra Antiquis This some is a large some the greatest part of your Church and I thinke the Pope teacheth it Ex Cathedra when hee decrees it out of his Pontificall iudgement and authority and sends out his iudiciall excommunications vnder seale against Princes to depose them as Pius 5. did against our Queene Elizabeth and Breefes to forbid his Catholikes to take the oath of ciuill Alleagiance as Paulus 5. did to our English Now consider well what you grant in effect that the greatest part of the Church yea the most conspicuous and eminent men in the Church and the Pope also may erre in some great and dangerous point and yet because some few inferiour and obscure persons hold the truth the true Church is still sufficiently visible and illustrious This you had not wont to yeeld to the Protestants See card Perons oration in the third inconuenience In K Iamâ—s his Remonstrance p. 183. 187. c. Cardinall Perone dare not grant it but saith this would proue the Church of Rome to be Antichristian and hereticall and to haue ceased to be the Spouse of Christ for a long time and to haue taught many points without authority as Transubstantiation auricular confession c. for these he ranketh with the Popes power to depose Kings and if the Scriptures yeeld no ground for the one no more doe they for the other These and diuerse other points which they hold different from vs haue no other ground but the authority of that Churâ—h which is found to erre in great and dangerous matters See this in B. Whites answer alleadged p. 87 Your owne learned Iesuite Mr Fisher vpon whose iudgement your English Roman Catholikes doe much relye saith Thâ—t if the Church could deliuer by consent of Ancestors together with truth some errors her Traditions euen about the truth were questionable and could not be beleeued vpon the warrant of her Tradition and this he proueth substantially Neither doe we receiue doctines vpon the Churches warrant only as Doctor White there largely learnedly sheweth but vpon their agreeing with the holy Scriptures Now we may assume The Church of Rome doth deliuer by consent of many Ancestors from Gregory 7. time to our times some errours as this concerning her power to depose Kings and dissolue oathes of Alleagiance c. Ergo her traditions or teaching are questionable and cannot be beleeued vpon the account of her Tradition Consequently all other her doctrines not grounded vpon Scripture are questionable and our subiection to her iudgement vnnecessary Antiq. Truly if I grant the former doctrine of her power to depose Kings c. to be erroneous as I must needs grant I know not how to auoyd this reason 1 Booke 1. cap 1. And therefore not to trouble you longer at this time Since you haue shewed me 1. that your Chuch differeth nothing from the Romish Church in the old true doctrine which it continueth but onely in some corruptions which it hath added and that 2. corruptions may in time come into any particular Church the Roman not excepted 2 cap. 2. but warned thereof by the Scriptures 3. 3 cap. 3. shewing also the time when they grew obseruable and notorious in the Roman Church 4 cap. 4. and 4 that they were opposed from time so time and reformation called for 5 cap. 5. shewing also 5. the principall points wherein the difference consists and that you hold all necessary doctrines 6 cap. 6. 6. misliking many policies by them vsed to maintaine their new corruptions And further haue shewed mee Booke 2. that this your Church for the substance of the doctrine thereof hath alwayes beene visible 7. as all one with the Primitiue Church 7 cap. 1. and the Greeke and Easterne Churches and the Waldenses that separated from the corruptions of the Papacy yea and with the Roman Church it selfe excepting the Papacy and the maintainers thereof although in some 8 8 cap. 2. ceremonies and priuate opinions both you and the Romish haue departed from fome Fathers wherin 9. 9 cap. 3 also there was difference among themselues as there is also still among the Roman Doctors And further you haue shewed mee 10. 10. cap 4. a Rule to iudge all Churches and Christians by By which Rule iudged right by the Roman Doctors you approue your selues to hold all things necessary to saluation and thereby to be the true Church of God and agreeing therein with all true Churches that are or euer were in the world yea and that 11. 11 cap 5. your Bishops and Ministers haue as good succession from the Apostles as any other in the world although 12. 12 cap. 6. 13. cap. 7. you admit not the B. of Romes Supremacy ouer al Churches and Christians in the world neither 13. his Infallibility both which you proue to be vnknowne and vnreceiued of the Ancients and 14. 14 cap. 8. both vnprofitable and
vntollerable in the Church of God Since all this you haue deliuered with such plentifull and pregnant proofes as I haue nothing for the present to say against them I must needs thankfully confesse that they sway much with me yet will I not be rash to resolue vpon a sudden without further meditation and consultation with men of better iudgement than my selfe but I promise you if you at our next meeting can as well satisfie me in the particular points of Doctrine as you haue now presently in these generall obiections I shall be very inclinable with all due reuerence to returne vnto your Church Antiquis Deare friend I pray God blesse your meditations and consultations I haue told you the truth from my heart so farre as my reading and iudgement could direct me Quaere doctiores Inuenies praesumptiores Seeke more learned you shall haply finde them that will presume more of their learning as Saint Augustine said such as will seeke rather the victory than the Truth I am old past my climactericall yeere as they call the yeere 63. other men may haue death at their backes I haue him alwayes before my face I was neuer dissembler and least of all now hauing one foot in the graue Meditate vpon that I haue said and especially reade the holy Scriptures the Cloud and Pillar to guide you to the land of Promise the Light and Lanterne to your feet quicke and liuely in operation to moue your heart And when you are either to reade meditate or conferre first shut your selfe in your Closet or priuate Chamber there fall downe humbly vpon your knees and pray the most gracious God to illuminate your minde and make pliable your heart for true diuine faith For all your reading and conference study and meditation can worke no more than humane faith builded vpoÌ„ humane testimonies which may prepare good entrance and introduction to diuine faith which must afterwards bee fully wrought confirmed and sealed by the holy Ghost all our planting and watring is nothing without this The testimony of the Church of histories of former ages which yet onely the Romish pretend to relie vpon and call vs thereunto and wherein we proue our selues superiors and which are the greatest assurances that mans wit or humane meanes can afford yet are farre short of begetting the Faith that assureth of the Truth and saueth either them or vs without the diuine working and assurance of the holy Ghost whose guidance and heauenly influence seeke for by seruent and diligent prayer And so I commend you to Gods grace FINIS An Appendix Christian Reader after J had sent this booke to the Printer there came to my hands a worthy learned booke of Doctor Morton Bishop of Couentry and Liechfield entituled The grand Imposture of the now Church of Rome which J commend vnto thy diligent reading for thy yet-fuller satisfaction in that main point There thou shalt see many of those Histories which I haue alledged briefly especially in my later Chapters more largely discoursed thorowly vrged against all possibility of contradiction And now for a peroration or conclusion beside my former proofes J offer vnto thee these three waighty considerations to meditate vpon I. Of the excellent benefit of pure Primitiue Religion II. Of the euils of false or corrupted Religion III. Of the great blessings of the Reformation thereof Thinke not thy time lost nor thy labour long in reading them CHristian Religion I. Of the excellent benefit of pure Primitiue Religion when the excellency of it was once knowne was embraced as the greatest benefit that euer came vnto Mankind because it not onely brought men out of darkenesse into light to the knowledge of the true God and of themselues and of the most comfortable meanes of their saluation but also because it trained vp men in all things profitable for this present life and made a second heauen vpon earth That City Countrey and Nation was found to prosper in wealth peace honesty diligence in euery Calling faithfulnesse among men sobriety in themselues obedience to Magistrates and all kind of goodnesse where it was receiued and where both people and Gouernours feared God and serued him as he had prescribed â—â—â—y 11.6 For it wrought a wonderfull blessed change in all true beleeuers hearts farre beyond all Lawes and Ordinances of Man Of Wolues they became Lambes of Vultures Doues of Leopards Kids of Aspes and Cockatrices Innocents and Children of Barbarous Sauage and rude people they became ciuill deuout iust cleane peaceable and holy All vices rooted out all vertues planted in their hearts and practised in their liues Whereupon followed peace loue vnity prosperity and felicity in the Christian world Pliny lib. 10. Epist 97. citat à Baronio anno 1â—4 num 3. Pliny certified the Emperour that vpon his thorow-search and full knowledge of Christians he found them strongly bound together by Sacraments or oathes not to do any wicked thing But not to commit these robberies murders deceit or deny any things committed to their trust or keeping c. Baron tom 2. an 195. nu 21. Euseb Praeparat Evangel lib. 6. cap. â— Baronius cites Bardezanus Syrus giuing this testimony to the Christians that in whatsoeuer City or Countrey they liued Persia Media Parthia Aegypt or other barbarous Nations they quite changed the nature and qualities of men to forsake and abandon theit old wilde vniust beastly customes and become iust chaste honest charitable suffering people And although some Emperours and Princes for a time persecuted Christians vpon misinformation that they were enemies to their state and dignity and a rebellious kinde of people yet in time they found the contrary and fauoured them aboue all others Tertul. ad Scapulam liber pag. 162 163. Tertullian writing to Scapula the President tels him A Christian is no mans enemy much lesse enemy to the Emperour whom Christians know to be ordayned by their God and they are compelled by their Religion to loue reuerence and honor him and to seeke his safety with the safety of the whole Empire And therfore they professe say Colimus Jmperatorem sic quomodo nobis licet ipsi expedit vt homineÌ„ à deo secundum quicquid est a deo consequutum solo deo minorem We honour and obey the Emperour so farre as is lawfull for vs and needfull for him that is as a man next vnder God and hauing obtained of God whatsoeuer he is being inferiour to God alone Origen testifies that the Church of God was euer calme and quiet at Athens though the Athenians were turbulent and seditious So also at Corinth Alexandria Origen contra Celsum lib. 3. Baron tom 2. an 1â—5 n. 2. and euery where the Church was farre more excellent then the best composed Common-wealth Gregory the great Bishop of Rome Greg lib. 7. epist 8 cited by Kâ—ng Iames Remonstr pag. 137. Apolog. for the oath of Allegiance pag. 94. 600 yeares after Christs birth professeth that
Kings Princes and Nations and of the whole Church their hopes should not haue beene so often deluded who sought and promised to themselues at least some tollerable reformation from him neither should there haue beene such a Rent among the Churches of Europe when euery Nation seeing Rome would doe nothing was constrained to looke to it selfe and make if not a perfect reformation yet as good as it could and as neere to the Word of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church as time and meanes would afford For if it be obiected that the intended Reformation is not perfect as appeareth by the differences of some Reformed Churches yet surely first th◠Reformers mindes were good who with all their hearts and endeuours sought it and secondly the coniunction of all Nations Wits Learning and other meanes by a free generall Councell which might ouer-rule the Pope and all other particulars was onely hindred by the Pope and his Faction But 3 surely the Reformation was most laudable and necessary if it had effected no more but this as one of them wrote in answere to Cardinalll Sadolet that they freed themselues from the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and had constituted in their Countries somewhat better forme of the Church which before was most vntollerable both to Princes and People Such a Reformation as many former Ages had with greeuous sighes and grones wished and desired hungred and thirsted after but all in vaine because the truth in Europe had not yet shined out of darknesse of which our Sauiour had said ye shall know the truth Ioh. 8.32 and the truth shall set you free Therefore 1 Our late Princes 2 all the orders of the Kingdome and 3 all the people haue seene and felt the goodnesse of God and are bound to be most thankfull to him except they be of all men the most insensible and vngratefull for their great blessing following the Reformation of Religion in England 1 The Princes that they reigne now in their owne right they are not the liege-men and Vassals of the Pope that haue not their kingdome Precariò at the pleasure of another as Bayliffes of another mans inheritance that they and their Reuerend Clergy are at vnity neither fearing excommunications nor depositions from other that they diuide the care of placing Ministers with their Bishops challenging to themselues without feare that part which is due to them and concerneth the temporalls and leauing that part of the care to the Bishops which toucheth spirituals and all things which proue them to be true Kings For this blessing Kings are behoulden to Gods truth which is a friend to them which establisheth them and is with all care and diligence by them to be established Alas for those former times Inas See Polydor hist Angl. lib. 5. pag. 86. wherein amongst our Kings glorious Ancestors one led away with blinde superstition hauing zeale but not according to knowledge did of his owne accord when no necessity compelled him make his Kingdome tributary to Gregory the third King Iohn Bishop of Rome Another brought into desperation by aduerse crosses yeelded vp his Kingdome of England and Ireland to Pope Innocent 3. By whom he had bene miserably embroyled and was compelled to be content to be the Popes steward or Baily O horrid blindnesse of those times O sucessors of Peter egregiously resembling Peter in their doings O what a griefe surprized not onely the Barons Nobles and all subjects of the Realme but also the Kings and Princes throughout Europe as euery one was more wise and better then other to see the fall so heauy so foule of so great a Prince The speaches which some of them vttered at the newes of so inhumane example are committed to writing for perpetuall memory as witnesses also of their most iust both indignation and amazement Yea the speach of that vnfortunate King is extant in the writers of those times most worthy to be deeply setled in all Princes hearts After that I was reconciled to God saith hee and subjected my selfe and my Kingdomes alas for sorrow to the Roman Church nothing came to me prosperous But al things contrary Post quā ut dixi Deo reconciliatus me ac mea regna proh dolor Romana subjeci ecclesiae nulla mihi prospera sed contraria omnia aduenerunt 2 The Clergy and people of England liue happily The Bishops elect neede not run beyond the Alpes to buy their confirmation of the Pope for great summes of money nor purchase their Palles with the waight of gold nor run to Rome euery 3 yeares or as oft as the Pope list that is as oft as he thirsteth after English coyne Now they haue no such care as in times past the Bishops of England had to take vp the best benefices for Italians In which benefices as Mathy Paris saith neither lawes nor order were kept nor releefe for the poore nor hospitality nor preaching of Gods word nor necessary ornaments or repair of Churches nor care of soules nor diuine or deuout prayers as was fit and as was accustomed in the country but in their buildings the walles and roofes fell downe or were pitifully rent and torne Now the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury feareth not new Bulles from the Pope to suspend him from collating any benefices vntil 300 Romans be prouided for by benefices next falling void as it fell out anno 1239 to Edmund the Archbishop by Buls sent from Gregory 9. The Pope hauing promised it to the Roman citizens who at that time little fauored him 3 The Ecclesiasticall controuersies arising in England by a very ancient Canon wherof S. Cyprian also maketh mention are determined in England The collectors of Peter pence and other contributions the Roman visitors proctors and farmers the Marchants of Indulgences or pardons to men according to their wealth the dispencers of vowes and Institors of legitimation to make men capable of orders the Caursine Vsurers that liued at Rome but drew thither all the wealth of England lending to English Nobles others vpon morgage of their lands or other extreme vsuries money to satisfy the Pope and his Harpies The bringers of Buls for new extortions The witty Mice-catchers Muscipulatores as the Story cals them such as Petrus Rubeus and many others conning Artificers to drain money from men for the Pope and sixe hundred such like greedy and greeuous Arts by the vnvtterable benefit of the truth of Religion their names are now scarse heard of and should be vtterly vnknowne were it not for the monuments and histories of former ages Neither doth now any Legat à latere any messenger from the Popes side exercise any Rauin for money in England as many did heretofore and some with execrable hunger of gold as we read of one of them Otto sent by Gregory 9 who after three yeeres raking together of money by most detestable Artes at last departing hence left not so much money in the whole Kingdome as he either carried with
one to him his sword could not discerne them so he might make way for his Master all was one to him How vnlike are the Romish Religions of this age to the Ancients As the pure Primitiue vncorrupt Religion was the greatest blessing both to Prince and subiects so this corrupt ambitious and turbulent visor of Religion hath beene an vntollerable scourge and Plague vnto them meanes more likely to make Religion stinke in the nostrils of men then to make it sweet and comfortable vnto them All these vnâ—atholike courses I grant the secular Priests lay vpon the Iesuites as if all other Papist were cleare of them Which is nor so 1 For who were in the fault â—n the troublâ—s of the German Emperours and other Kings before there wâ—re any Iesuites in the worlâ— whose first beginning was little abâ—ue an hundred yeares agone and their plotâ—ing Statizations within halfe that time 2 Secondly all Papists in common seculars not excepted hold the Apostolicke power and necâ—ssity of obeying it Quodliâ—et 8. art 9 â—ag 277. 3 The secuâ—ars often bewray it in their writings though somewhat couertly because the times fit not so well to vtter their mindes plainely See Watsons Quodlib iâ— 9 art 3. pag. 293 art 5 pag. 306. quodl 8. art 6. pag 243. 4 They also submit themselues and all their writings yea euery word and tâ—ttle to the censure of the Roman Church as Quodl 8. art 8. pag. 267 361. 362. and Important Considerations pag. â—3 in the Postscript 5 The seculars sometimes plainly confâ—sse it Jmp Con. pâ—g 15 hauing spoken of diuers attempts of the pope and Spâ—niard in England and Ireland to depriue Queene Elizabeth of her Crowne they say plainely in all these plots none were more forward then many of vs that werâ— priests adding that if they the priâ—sts had opposed those designments the Laity would haue beene ouer-rulâ—d by them 6 Beyond all this Watson himselfe a secular priest who had set forth the said Important Considerations with a flourishing Epistle before as also the Qâ—odlibets c. to cleare the secular priests from all treasons euil practises became himselfe a Traitor and a Ringleader of diuers others in the beginning of King Iames his raigne for which he and Clarke his fellow were executed and the Traitor Ballard 1586 was a secular priest And many secular priests were in the Spanish army against England anno 88 as saith the Quodlibet 8. art 7. Doctor Sanders Morton and Webb were secular priests So that howsoeuer they would excuse themselues and lay all vpon the Iesuites it iâ— certaine that all perfect papists are conscious or guilty in heart and many of them in action of these courses vntollerable to the Church and State Isaacus Cosaubonus pist dedic ad â—bum Regem praefix Excercitatâ—n Baronium But concerning the corruptions of the Church both in doctrine and practises and our happy Reformation thereof I present the Reader with the substance of a worthy discourse of learned Casaubon Who after hee hath shewed that neither Truth nor Christians nor Christ himselfe the Way the Truth and the Life euer wanted enemies and that amongst those enemies two troopes haue euer beene most infest and most infectious Nonatores Veteratores the Introducers of new Doctrines and they that vnder colour of forged antiquity oppugne the true antiquity as some oppugned the most ancient true worship of the true God to maintaine old Gentilisme the worship of Idols he proceedeth to shew the old enemy of mankinde seeing himselfe shut out of the gates crept in at the backâ—ore into the Christian Church and not being able to hinder the sowing of good seed he secretly sowed Tares amongst it as in our Europe the Westerne part of the world the worship due to God alone to be many waies giuen to creatures Ceremonies vnder whose burden the Church groaned in Saint Augustines time wonderfully encreased drawing men from the substance of Religion to place all their hope of saluation in obseruing them from whence grow the worship of sacred Reliques beyond custome and due measure the trust in the aide of Saints and the carefull inuocation of them the worship and adoration of Images which we see at this day increased which nouelty when it was first brought in set the East and West at jarres and warres and droue the Emperour out of Italy Thence came also new idle worships deuised by mans brain and new rites of new superstition and the better to keepe the world from mistrusting or misliking such Innouations the holy Scriptures were by the vncredible fraud of Sathan withheld not onely from the Laity but from the greatest part of the Clergy And to top vp all these euils was introduced a terrible domination of one man The seat of Rome which before thought it sufficient to bee accounted the first among the Patriarkes seates now would bee the Lady and Mistresse of the whole Church And when her Bishop had lifted vp her power in spirituall things to the highest top not content with that height set his heart also to bring all temporall power vnder him and would neuer be quiet till hee saw himselfe lifted aboue Emperours Kings and princes and looked vpon them as persons farre beneath him vpon whom he might tread with his feet as oft as he list or iudged expedient for his affaires Thus the light of the Gospell was turned into darknesse the golden simplicity of true piety into innumerable superstitions Christian liberty into horrible seruitude the Rights of the Church together with the Crownes of Emperours and Kings made subiect to that Monarches Miter who challenged to himselfe alone the power to giue and take away Empires and Kingdomes Which he practised by bringing in all kinde of calamities wars and vexations wherewith Europe was so often and mightily shaken wh le the truth lay hid euery where neglected and deepely ouerwhelmed drowned and buried Thus Gasaubon of the former times III. Then hee proceedeth to the times of Reformation The great blessings of the Reformation of Religion After a long suffering saith he of vnspeakeable euils after long sighings and gronings of Emperours Princes Clergy and Laity after much expectation of many Ages for reformation in the head and members often promised neuer performed At last there were some found which brake the patience and shewed themselues leaders to them that sought the truth from their hearts What they were or what infirmities they had it mattereth not to argue Malice neuer speakes well of the best and most innocent This is certaine by the very euent that they as men stirred vp by God awaked and rowzed vp the world to looke into the corruptions of Christian Religion which long-time had brought in and to thinke of the grieuances and complaints which both Princes and people throughout Europe had shewed And if then the Bishop of Rome had carried the mind to suffer himselfe to be ouercome with the entreaties prayers publâ—ke or priuate of the Emperors